






f' 


' f 




\ 



y 






COPYRIGHT DEPOSIT. 


V 

\ 

N 

\ 


) 

1 V 

:v 

* % 

- V . 








*• 


t . 


< 

m ■ A 


r 

t 


t > 



4 


V 


\ 





W-'VvsV 

, I ^ \ 


PSSv^ ".VV^; .;■;> ^ 

' 'i V. 'y, %’-. * ■ - . 

- • r -T- *-> i*. •■ iv . '.«■, 


• % 


?> : . ■ ' ; *. 

!'■<«_ • ■ ] j >•%'.> * 

te.- 

. . T " • ^ '.''' f — ' 


V ' ^ / 


,/ 


\ 


. ' 




•Cf ■' 7; 7 


/ 

/ .'.r 


f'i 


I > 


‘ ■, ..•''?, Vi.' • -j^-, 

I • 


^y^ ,A 

■ ::, : 

V;v.' . 


■ ’ ' ■ f'* • 


.y v:v 

• f ^ - k kK 


Gt 


, .» 

V * ' '• '* 



f •' ■' X ' 

•*M;I’-. If 7 

: C'‘tev^^-..'. ; ■ 

W ' ■ • 

\ < 


- i 


-. ^'-V' 


/ . ^ 

Y 

• 4 ^ 




.4/^ 

> 




i 


• . 


■ -. '^. . , .U •' A . Vm. ■‘• 

• SftlS' ■ '.»•■ . •' 


y* 

^ , 


i i ■** 


/ 


f f 



* * • « 

■ "> 

'■c '. *,. ■ '^ ' 

' ■ (■"> - 


K ' 




V * 4 ^ ••*/ ■ ),^J 

; .. ^;rr' ■'' »,!»,/• 


/ • j 


*i 


vr 
•• • 


■< 


V 


» y 


1 ;. 




1 

. 1 '. 


5^fl,'’K'j, /:•■ ^ y-. \ • 

■ :• ... 


. mhy ’* , ' * ' / 


r«“« 

-i-'. '' 



.» 

A 

> 




•V>- 


..MV 


I 




• 4 




,M 



;^v 


'v* 




•: '* 1 


4 

. 


■’A f;'.' 

\ '7 



\. 


- i: 'V « 


J’W^A 


I V 


fcJM ^r . r ..•a', fi..**- >■ ."• 

L\ ' Uw ' ■ • ' '«S • 

h)':^ ''^ • % \ ^ ■ . .■•^•, ' I ‘ ^ * ■ 

' ■ - ?'. .r' tii 

: A . 


• } 


I 

• «. 





V 


I ' 


. 7 


■;-4' ' 


VN 


'^• 

# 

• ^ '■ 

/ •- 
/ « 


\ :- 


r i 

•' •»■■ 


♦ « 


4* 


P 

r , 




- • « . *. 

"v - .' 

* rj- I 


\ 


t ■ 


*« u^: t /\ './ 

• 'fm •' 

*’ ' 


/ 


s 




> 

'v 





• w . > '.. ■ i ^ 

^ 4, '• 

. '■• ,-.A* ^ " ,'.• •• • ' '■• 


V ^ . 


«> 


tf* k 4 




• J -i f 

* 






.ji 


> • ^ ^ i 

%• %y^'yr ^*\ t 

•p^ j '- V 'jfiV.- »•« 

•■. 'S''T 4 lv 

\ 



■ r 


. • \ 






' 7 


• W 

• « *1 • 




. --f 'f . .•• ' , •- 

■ '>'^ -kY. ' ''‘‘ i-p\ .; . , ’-’J 

'rio • .•' >?r 

> V * - • n* « ’x > - 







/ ' 


( 


•t \v 


V • 



THE RED HOUSE CHILDREN’S YEAR 


BOOKS BY AMANDA M* DOUGLAS 


THE HELEN GRANT BOOKS 


Illustrated 

HELEN GRANT'S SCHOOLDAYS $1.25 

HELEN GRANT’S FRIENDS 1.25 

HELEN GRANT AT ALDRED HOUSE 1.25 

HELEN GRANT IN COLLEGE x.25 

HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 1.25 

HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE x.25 

HELEN GRANT, TEACHER x.25 

HELEN GRANT’S DECISION ....... x.25 

HELEN GRANT’S HARVEST TEAR 1.25 


LITTLE RED HOUSE SERIES 

Illustrated 

THE CHILDREN IN THE LITTLE OLD RED HOUSE 

Net $1.00; Postpaid $i.xo 
THE RED HOUSE CHILDREN AT GRAFTON 

Net $x.cx> ; Postpaid $x.io 
THE RED HOUSE CHILDREN’S VACATION 

Net $x 00 ; Postpaid $i . xo 


ALMOST AS GOOD AS A BOY. Illustrated . . $1.25 

HEROES OF THE CRUSADES. Fifty full*page Illustrations 

from Gustave Dore x.50 

LARRY (The $2000 Prize Story) 

THE KATHIE STORIES. Six Volumes. Illustrated. Per 
volume 

the DOUGLAS NOVELS. Twenty-four Volumes. Per vol. .60 


LOTHROP, LEE & SHEPARD CO. 
BOSTON 



I 


4 


A 




4 





A 





t 


' • 


t 



I 


m 



4 




* 





I 




I 

I 





S 


; 


f 



I 


( 


« • 






I 

6 


r 


i 



' im'-i «, 





“ The steamer looked so grand as she started out in 

THE BAY.” — Page 115. 


LITTLE RED HOUSE SERIES 


THE RED HOUSE 
CHILDREN’S YEAR 


BY 


AMANDA MK DOUGLAS 


ILLUSTRATED BY LOUISE WYMAN 



BOSTON 

LOTHROP, LEE S SHEPARD CO. 



Published, April, 1915 



Copyright, 1915, by Lothrop, Lee & Shepard Co. 


All Rights Reserved 


The Red House Children's Year 


Horwoo b*|S:re«i 
Berwick & *3mith Co. 
Norwood, Mass. 

U. S. A. 

4 

AFfi -5 1915 

© 01,4397405 




CONTENTS 







CHAPTSK 

I. 

A Little Runaway . 




PAGE 

I 

II. 

Arithmetic versus Natural History 


19 

III. 

Love to One’s Neighbor . 




33 

IV. 

Eunice 




51 

V. 

Holiday Affairs 




66 

VI. 

Coming from the Queer Country 



85 

VII. 

From the Other Side 




103 

VIII. 

Visions of Delight . 




125 

IX. 

In the Land of Sweet Surprise 




143 

X. 

Coming Home .... 




167 

XI. 

The Joy of the Old Things 




181 

XII. 

Linn’s Holiday Journey . 




190 

XIII. 

Keeping Store Again 




213 

XIV. 

Fun for Young and Old . 




231 

XV. 

Wings That Wouldn’t Fly . 




252 

XVI. 

A Week in New York . 




277 

XVII. 

In the Gladness of Youth . 




295 

XVIII. 

Gathering up the Threads . • 


. 


309 





®^'V 3^, v;f^;■^^^v^>■■;'"v ’/:>' '' ,■ ' '■ '/ 

■' >/.‘ ‘ Ay va;.L«»T,» « V ^ 

• 'iVTf4 \~.t . « i . r ' '. c i ■SrvQWrmaaH > 


■ V. ''. 


*. 


7,1 


\ ' -0^ • 


Mi f-'k V; . 

V- ' .'.’"v: • '’f' :• ^ ■ 

:V . ' ' ' ’; >JM«iWHrmJfy«S'». iT 






. V . ► . V ’-^ • 

'• . ^ V v'V 


[&■ 


W& ■ ^Pil^ 

i',iv-\*>".''''ii •. ir'Jm i-i 




' 1 1 • ' ’ 


V -'i ■' ■ '• ' ■■'■. '-HTOm '■■■•■ ' ■ 

■,' •' y >* •;■’• . ','.'r.'' i .><.}•., * .V' •' ‘■|■■.^■■ ‘ ij'- ’ 


pw>iir^ 

f. V 7 - ,• . . V; 

L f ^ * -.h 


I 

» • 


♦ «< 


kM 



■ - t ' ' • J ‘ ■ 

:.V,w: ••'’•,■•; 

• I’" 


I • 



■>.' ' ■ ’• • 

'ryv'^r*' » ^ 




*i • 


t 

t'.i 


..J 


/f 


« / ' 

I s 

» 


4 

'• • 






y ' ' 




* . 


f » 



t • 


■. .1 


't ' '■■' ^• /' i!.>'’'".' A. 'V, ■'' .'.■!' ; ■ 

' (■ ■ " ■■ • ' ''''.‘''* fv ‘‘^^^'*' - ' ' ■' ' '■ ‘ ' *•■ ■ ■* .' 

J I* ' »Vi 

. * ■ . i’-li;"V : ' ' ' 

.•■. y‘ :■ : - Uk' ' ■^ 


. ■ 


* 


^ 








' ' ' ' *' 1 i’ -^' 

U ' 

Ml f 


\ , 


<. I 




il \ 


* « u 


.w 


.• - 


r • . i • ’ . ' k ' • ■ ' . 

I' *’•' » r ' ■ . ‘ i . ' " * 4 I ’ ' - ' 

* A - Ji'. *,'•'■. • ■ 't. ' ’. 

VU '\' • ,. ‘ ■* ' 

^ '■ ■ ■' - ' ■■' '■*'' ' •' 

1 


'■Vi V 


«* 

/ i 


I'n 

X 


I f 




I* 

V? . ' ^ 


r- ^ *’ \' V’ 

;fj • r ^'\.' •' ' ' 

j^kr — ‘ 



I 


j 


. 4 


fM 


/ 

I . •■* 




• / 
« ' 


i 

' 7 




•I 


V. 


4 ^ 


■■ ■■ I'V '.' 

.■V ■ 

Iv '; 


Vfi 


K>.: 


/•; 



/ 


I 


»1 


i/i 


I 


1 \* I -'f ' ^ J* , . ■ -1^ ■ 1 ^-^'*''^ ( - r-.. ■ ^ 'S> ‘. ■ . I ( ' I 




) 


,'V^Vv\ ^ 




i ^ 

4* • 


^ ' ' ’ ' ■ -••'• I ' V --iL 

. ' ■'5>'- ' ■ ■ A'' ■'•"■ ’.’■p' ■. uWM 

I It ' - JF/n^BtlB 


, fc *' ' »- 


' .■ ' ' i ■ 




\ i 




'. »• 


k . 






ILLUSTRATIONS 

“ The steamer looked so grand as she started out in . 

THE bay” (page 115) Frontispiece 

FACING 

PAGE 

“ Tm glad the picture is better-looking than I am/" 

Primrose said, frankly 68 

The Countess approached and laid her soft hand on 

HIS head 152 

They swept out spiders and flies 220 ^ 

“ Oh, Tip, have you had a bad fall? ” . . . . 262 ^ 

• 314 


Rilla 





% 

s . • 


n i\ 


' 'V. 


iflite 

»» " "■ ■ 



;{S' i^- 

'H 

i 


•vt,'. 


■ ' •• ‘ .. .,•» 


s . •/ 


'{■ . 


, 'J/ 


'v!' - v/v:^ 

t ’ y 

' • 1 

.r 

'VA 

' J 



■ • : • >• • .‘ , 

V 

1 > 

% * ' 

\ * 

^ 4 ? 

' - 5 - 1 - 

' '>t 

y t 1 ' 1“ 

, M 

. ' .J 


( ‘ 


H f 


^ ', < • ' r 

\ i.’^V ‘ 




t ^ 


• fc f**.*. ‘l. ’«.! ' ‘ ^ 


s ' > 




r 


'.j * 
I < 


t 


I » 





>; 


• ; x \ f ,' ,'>\ 


A • - 


I • » 




. » .. 

» f 


I 


\ \ 


*,* •‘■•VV X / oXv )-!*' --■'irti 

' V, : • ■ i 

«.\l.M',4;* i*:*. rr<r H ■ . \ ii> 


.'ll X '. /\' N '' '. i , ' '\ . 

■ '. . ,. ', ■'"v."''/; rv- '''ll'-xiViV'M* ' 

' ' • ■■( ■*'• ''.|A>^W"'.iV •(■•» v-i- ■-. 


>’V 


V 


^.v 




■' 'X?/'' X' ■( -■ ■ ■ :x' >;i,'-'.^‘' r‘, ,'-x. 'X '',; X'. / 

-.1 ' ■■ '-' . - » vr '^' r 'V iv ’ ) . V . , - ■ ' . 


*• 1 

d 

4 * 

t, 

!.« , •' 




i‘ fdt 


• 

1 



V 

1 * 


‘ . . 


/ 

M 

i i 

/ ' 

n ' ^ 

» ■ ■ ■ 


i \ 

't. . ' 

:■ 

, * • ’ « ‘ 

1 t 

» '* 

's'l 

. 

•' ! 1 

' vv 

V 

■■'. C" 

V »>:' 


».’< \ 


vl/.', 


f I 


' ' / -. , 

.. •. V 


, ' I 


^1. 


X 


i • • T V ■ 




r. 


* ■• . ^ ‘ 


r< 




. . .' > '\ U < 

.,:-J ' ' ■ 


\ ••'5 


.•'t: 


' .V ' ■•■. ' * 

v-iW ■ . 

'/?• 


5.' 

V :n'x ■ •■ „ . . •' , ■ 


• ■' \ S 




• ;,-t, 



X . 


x;' •'■ ■ ; ■■■■'■: 
W}xf/py- ‘y'-\ ' '^ A .‘i' 


*4''‘ 


' ■' ■<.-. / X ’, . ■ 


/ 


.1 


r »; • ■ '• I '» ■ t' 

'■'X'XA'X' , ■' 


J iX* 




»v '■ 

‘4- 


■; '' / '-'f / 


I 


; ■A\ 


K . , , « 

. , . , V j n 



j;-. '■'V. 

•» ' w '. V .• '.• 


X; - .-A , v^. - . 

■:' •'•■;, ;<■.■■ '■ ‘ 

, .. ' X/.., ;xi:x., ,v 

, •■ ’ • I ‘ • / 

t •> . *1 , 1 . > .1 • I . . 

! r- . ■ • ■ p 


, I . ; 

• !■/ , 


• , 

. S 


V 


t ~ • 


> 

\ 


I f 


>• 


) 




f > >> 


’.-• V 


t 


»' f\ A •v 

< f * ^ ' • • 


X / 


/ 


‘a: 




•V 

• 4 

I'-U; 

' ':!■ 

1 j 

. ’ 

■■ '7'4 

1 

s$ ' 

•- It,'.'* 


« 

t, 


.ii*j 


' "M: '^A 


/ ‘ 


-, 'A' A. ■' 

' .. ■. .. j\ 9 1' ^ ^ ’ f 

• •■ . ' i •■ //' .V' ' 

>•'.' ;■»<' ‘ ^ • \ ' fc - 1 ’7ias 


's 




[t ' ■ 

it ,. 


X;,:;:.# .: »«fer;Xir|xs,; |jX,X 5 *XXXX^XxX^ ' 

'XX,,:- x;x”- ■xx.kX'u&v.x ■' ■ V,' " rx.'o. ' :,,. ■:. ' x 

,'X.X'X' ’'.' f: .X ^ •X'-X ■'•>;■■■' 'XX ■■' •. ■ . •■ 


k' t 

A\: i 






--Ai ' .::A':: rAA--- 

^'AA-A y-.A\ 


.1 ',1 A rv , ■ , • 

' ' -J",'’ ■^,‘ • ' , 

k . 1 9 . I f 1 ' , I F - 

. I • '•^' , '( t ^ :' '■, 



■'i*' 


'It 




{k :■■: 


■ .* ■ « 


L 

iV 


V 


^ « 


I 




* '^^r-l,{ ‘i'ii ' 

fj'di'-- :''■ ,x-' ■ '■ x ■ ‘ " :" 'i V V'i.v.xxVB 

’• -x'* , ■'•< 4 ' ' ‘ " .’ ' i i.W ’a* * ' ■ ^ Vv/A'Oi 

^mmAc 

^\rAA:]/A ... 


'■ Xv|JiJi«j 

y-mAA 


I 


V ‘x; 


Vf^. 


rv 


'r.' 1 .' 


xT ' * , JrL 


' '■ ' ■> A' x-f': ’ '■! 'I 

• V V 

) V\ ' •■ 

/ X • • 1 • 


A 4 


. r'X': 

AJ 

I / 


4 1 


t - t F ' 


* 4 . 


44 \ 


• t. 


^p}A‘(AA 

^{yXA% 

■ . ' 


f . • \ 


I . * • 


■ r -, • . 


: ■{ 


k. 


.X. 


} • 

■.■•■■■^■. X. 

ija^Mvx/v; 


A 



,4 ' . i.Jf I > : ■ ■ : 

,'', ' /'• ■',.'* .u ' ;• ' ' • ' 

‘ 4 I ’ ' • ' / ’ . '•’ *.*. . ‘a ' ' 

*■' v»"'* !'■ '*{y *' 


. . " 1 4 / / It 

‘ i »». . . • ' , 

I V I I .. • >• t , • 

. i >.' . ■ ■, ■ X 




THE RED HOUSE 
CHILDREN’S YEAR 


CHAPTER I 

A LITTLE RUNAWAY 

There was much hurrying to and fro. It 
seemed as if the children had grown larger. Five 
of them to oversee, to make sure that they were in 
order. And they were eager to find their mates 
and talk over vacation. Linn had the tickets for 
car-fares, Amaryllis took the oversight of the girls, 
and they started off gayly for school. 

Then there were the three smaller ones. Laurel 
kept winking her eyes very hard. Rhoda was 
hurrying, though Mrs. Mann said there was plenty 
of time. She wanted to take her lunch, and as it 
was wash-day her mother was willing. She putr 
two of everything in the box so that Laurel should 
not be defrauded. Tip wanted to carry his own. 

‘‘ Now, be good to sister,’’ the mother said to 
Rhoda, who turned her head and wrinkled up 
her nose. 


2 


THE RED HOUSE 


“ Come on, Lai ! I can’t wait all day,” was the 
response of that important child, as she marched 
along. 

“ Tip, have you a handkerchief ! And your 
pencil-case ? ” 

“ Oh, I laid them down in the swing,” and he 
ran down the garden path. 

'' Now be a good boy,” and his mother kissed 
him. 

I’m going to stop for Jimmy Myers,” and off 
he ran. 

The twins had turned the first corner. Mrs. 
Mann went in and cleared the breakfast-table. 
Cap, the hired girl, was singing cheerily. Mrs. 
Mann had made arrangements with Miss Ray- 
nor, the teacher, so that she did not need to go with 
them. Goldie had curled their hair, and tied one 
twin’s curls with pink ribbon, the other’s with 
blue. Rhoda’s latest fad was to have her hair 
combed out in a brush just below the ribbon. 
When she was a big girl she was not going to wear 
baby curls. 

“ You won’t like it,” she said to Lai, just before 
breakfast, ‘‘ and if you don’t study hard you’ll get 
punished. You hold out your hand and Miss Ray- 
nor slaps it with a ruler and it hurts like every- 
thing.” 


CHILDREN'S YEAR 


3 


When they turned the corner, Rhoda hurried on. 
Laurel stopped short. There was another way. 
Her lip quivered and she began to cry. Oh, she 
could not go to school! Then obeying a sudden 
impulse, she ran as fast as her little legs could 
carry her, this way — that way — until she was tired 
and out of breath. She sat down on the soft grass 
in the shade of a tree and waited a while. 

‘‘ Tve just runned away. An' I don’t know 
where the school is. An’ I’m afraid of Miss 
Raynor. I wish I could find the little old house 
where we used to live. And the lady makes such 
nice cake. O dear I ” 

She did not know which way to go. The 
September sun was growing hotter, and she was 
very thirsty. If she could only go to Papa’s fac- 
tory ! She would climb up in his lap and kiss him 
and beg him not to send her to school. But she 
couldn’t walk so far as to the city. 

She was very tired and her legs ached. But 
she rose and trudged along. There was a shady 
street with some nice houses. And here was one 
with a great porch, and an old gentleman sat 
there in a big easy-chair. 

‘‘If I could only find that nice farmer man! 
And the lady who held me just like Mother and 
who was so sweet.” 


4 


THE RED HOUSE 


She wiped away her tears with her clean white 
apron and it made a smudge. The old gentleman 
had a little table beside him and a large gray cat 
nestled in his lap. There was a pitcher and a 
tumbler — maybe he would give her a drink. She 
went up two steps. 

‘‘ Hello, little girl ! What do you want ? he 
asked. 

“ I'm so firsty I’m ’most dried up. Could I 
have a drink? I think I’m losted! ” 

Well, well ! Where did you come from ? And 
what is your name ? ” 

‘‘ Name, Laurel Firth. An’ I live on Linden 
Avenue. There’s a lot of children. An’ I’m 
the littlest.” 

“ I’m sorry you are lost, but I’m glad to see 
such a nice little girl. They don’t often visit 
me.” Then he rang the bell and a lady answered 
it. 

‘‘Will you bring this little girl a drink? She 
says she’s lost.” 

“ Oh, you poor thing ! How did you come to 
get lost? ” 

“ I ’spect I went crooked ;” hesitatingly. 

The lady smiled. “ Will you have a glass of 
milk and a piece of cake ? ” 


CHILDREN'S YEAR 5 

** Oh, that will be drefful nice. Thank you 
so very much.’’ 

There was something winsome in the child’s 
endeavor to be polite. 

“ Where were you going all alone ? ” 

Laurel flushed beyond the heat. ‘‘ I wasn’t go- 
ing anywhere — I mean ” She hated to admit 

she was going to school. 

** Where do you live ? ” 

‘‘ Linden Avenue. My papa lived there long 
ago, and Christmas we all lived there. He’s the 
best papa ” 

The lady passed through the hall and returned 
with another glass of milk. 

“ What is your father’s name ? ” she asked, sit- 
ting down beside the child. 

Name, Mr. Mann.” 

‘‘ I thought you said your name was Firth,” 
said the old gentleman. 

A shade of perplexity crossed her face. 

“ I’m too little and can’t know all about it. 
But he asked us all to come over, and we’ve had 
such a nice time. He gives us everything. The 
other papa died a long while ago. I don’t ’member 
him.” 

'' Linden Avenue,” repeated the lady thought- 
fully. ‘‘ Why, there was a queer story some time 


6 


THE RED HOUSE 


last winter about a man marrying a widow with 
ever so many children — the one who took the 
Gedney place. How many are there ? ” 

“ Eight,” answered Laurel promptly. “ And 
Rhoda’s a twin. So am I.” 

The old gentleman laughed with a sense of 
amusement. ‘‘ What does your mother do with 
so many children ? ” 

“ Sends ’em to school. All but Rhoda and Tip 
go in the trolley.” 

“ Oh, I can recall the circumstance now,” said 
the lady. “ They came from that benighted place, 
Denby. And people thought 

“ He’s splendid. And he has a big dimple in 
his cheek. Prim wants it but she can’t get it out.” 

‘‘ And who is Prim ? ” 

“ Well, she’s one of Mother’s children. Her 
name is Primrose. Then there’s Rilla and Goldie 
and Linn, an’ he’s a big boy, an’ Chan an’ Tip an’ 
Rhoda an’ me. I’m Laurel.” 

“ And Mr. Mann married your mother ? ” 

“ Yes. It was just buful. She had a white frock 
an’ flowers in her hair. An’ the next morning it 
was Christmas. An’ we’ve stayed ever since. 
Santa Claus brought us such lots of things. An’ 
we’ve got such a big, splendid swing. We go 
all over the world in it.” 


CHILDREN'S YEAR 


7 

Mrs. Gray laughed. “ Yes, Father, it must be 
those people Mrs. Greer talks about. And the 
little boy with the splendid voice?’' 

“ That’s Chan,” said Laurel. 

‘‘ And how did you come to get lost ? ” 

‘‘ Well — Rhoda went so fast and I turned the 
wrong way. And I fink I must go home, though 
I don’t know how,” and her eyes filled with tears. 

‘‘ Oh, you poor, sweet child ! Don’t cry, I will 
send some one with you. Won’t you have another 
piece of cake ? ” 

Laurel shook her head. Then she bethought 
herself. I thank you very much for the cake and 
the milk and the getting cool again, and — all the 
nice things,” and she rose. 

Mrs. Gray wanted to hug her to her heart, she 
was so quaint and sweet. 

I’ll send some one with you so you will not 
get lost again. Letty,” she called, and a girl of 
fourteen answered the summons. 

‘‘ Letty, I want you to take this little girl over 
to Linden Avenue. And you must come again and 
bring some of your sisters. This is my father, 
Captain Overton. We have no little folks, but 
I like them very much. And I’d like to see the 
whole eight.” 

‘‘ Maybe Dan will bring us some time. We have 


8 THE RED HOUSE 

Bonnie and another horse. I’m very much obliged 
to you.” 

Mrs. Gray kissed her and Grandfather shook 
hands warmly. Letty tied the child’s sun-hat and 
took her by the hand. Laurel had rambled about a 
good deal, but now they walked straight over to 
Linden Avenue, though some of it was only a 
country road. Grafton had been laid out with a 
good deal of care and young trees planted by a 
wise association. 

They turned into the Avenue and Laurel began 
to recognize familiar points. 

‘‘ Oh, I know now ! ” and dropping Letty’s hand 
she ran on swiftly, her head full of the delightful 
adventure. But at the house she paused — what 
would she say to her mother. And would she have 
to go to school the next day? 

The gayety faded out of her face and a sense 
of something not quite right stole over her. She 
went to the back porch and sat down on the step, 
drawing a long, sighing breath. 

Cap came with an armful of clothes just dry 
enough to fold. 

‘‘ Why, Lai ! Did they send you home from 
school ? 

I didn’t go. I was losted.” 

‘‘ You didn’t go? ” in surprise. 


CHILDREN'S YEAR 


9 

Rhoda went so fast. And I didn’t know the 
way.” 

Mrs. Mann heard the voice and came through 
the kitchen. 

“ Laurel, what is the matter ? Why didn’t you 
go to school ? ” 

She began to cry a little. “ She didn’t want 
me. She went on so fast. There was a corner 
and I didn’t know ” 

“ Come in and tell me all about it.” 

They went through to the new reception-room 
that made the hallway much prettier. The mother 
took off Laurel’s hat and brushed back her curls. 

“ I was losted. An’ I went on and on. It was 
so warm I sat down on the grass. And then I 
went on to where a nice old man lived. He 
had white hair and a little table with a bell on it. 
I was so dry I asked him for a drink. And a lady 
came and gave me some milk and a nice piece of 
cake. So I got rested an’ she sent Letty home with 
me.” 

“ Why didn’t you take hold of Rhoda’s hand? ” 

“ She — she didn’t want me to.” 

Laurel hung her head. Her mother shook her 
by the shoulder. 

“ You have been a very naughty girl. I have 
a good mind to spank you hard.” 


lo THE RED HOUSE 

She looked pitiful standing there. She was not 
really crying but the big tears rolled down her soft 
cheeks. Perhaps Bessy thought she had better 
wait and question Rhoda, as both might be to 
blame. She had not wanted Laurel to go to school. 
Sometimes Tip protested against it as well. 

“ Muver, if you spanked me real hard, then 
could I stay home? Oh, I don’t want to go to 
school ! ” and she threw herself in her mother’s lap. 

Bessy was very soft-hearted. And the sweet 
little face was so woe-begone. 

Oh, Laurel, I am afraid, after all, that you — 
you’ll always be a baby,” and in spite of discipline 
she kissed amid tears. 

It was very bad,” sobbed the child, coming 
back to her truthful habit. “ I did run ’way 
down the street an’ then I couldn’t see her. 
They’re cross at school and the girls will laugh 
at me ’cause — ’cause ” 

“ There, don’t cry. Come and have your face 
washed and eat a little luncheon after this long 
walk. Then you must go to bed, just as Katy 
used to do.” 

Laurel sobbed a little but half smiled up into her 
mother’s face. But she did not want much to eat. 

“ Tell me about the old gentleman,” said her 
mother. 


CHILDREN'S YEAR 


II 


Oh, he was all white and wrinkly and his hair 
was long. And his voice was crinkly-like, and he 
rang his little bell and asked me what my name 
was, and where I lived. He had a big pussy on 
his lap, but it didn’t jump down, so I knew it 
wasn’t afraid. And Letty was real nice, but I 
didn’t let her come when I knew my way 
along the street. And the lady said we must all 
come, ’cause they hadn’t any little folks. Oh, I’m 
so tired.” 

The walk through the heat and the variety of 
emotions had exhausted her. Bessy studied her 
with wonder as well as mother love. She was such 
a baby still, yet she was glad to have her different 
from Rhoda. 

Cap put away the few dishes and prepared for 
ironing what she called the common things. Mrs. 
Mann took her sewing out on the porch, thinking 
the matter over. 

Mr. Mann would not have her go to school after 
this protest, she well knew. And if Rhoda should 
be unkind to her! 

Mrs. Boyce was coming up the path alone. Had 
Amy been naughty, too? 

‘‘ It’s a lovely day in the shade, isn’t it? I’ve 
brought some work and I want a quiet little talk 
with you! Did Laurel come home? Amy said 


12 THE RED HOUSE 

she saw her. And that child has acted like a witch 
all the morning. So I said she shouldn’t come 
over here.” 

‘‘ Laurel didn’t go to school. I think Rhoda 
rather snubbed her. You’d suppose twins would 
be dear to each other, but they are not. I don’t 
just know what to do. And Mr. Mann babies her 
so much.” 

‘‘ Well we all think they’re wonderfully good 
children and seem to care so much for each other, 
I wish I had another girl. One child is so lonely. 
And Amy is so fond of companionship. And I’m 
going to ask a favor of you for the whole winter. 
It is that instead of sending Laurel to Miss Raynor 
you will let her come over and study with Amy. 
It won’t be like a real school but I think they 
will learn as much. And if Laurel should not like 
it at Miss Raynor’s ” 

‘‘ Oh, Mrs. Boyce, it will be too much trouble.” 

I want it a little for myself. Amy will be 
much more content. Mr. Boyce will not hear of 
her going to school until she is past seven. You 
see we have had one sad lesson. Our little Alice 
was a very smart child and we were both proud 
of her. She was six when Amy was born. She 
never cared much for dolls or children’s play. It 
was all books with her, and wanting to know the 


CHILDREN'S YEAR 


13 

why of everything. She was a really studious 
child and much prettier than Amy. Her father 
was wrapped up in her, as the saying is. He 
was never very enthusiastic about little babies, 
though he was glad to have them. The boys were 
both good students. We gave Alice every advan- 
tage. She had begun with -music, too, and was 
considered very promising. That summer Amy 
was not well and I do suppose I should have paid 
more attention to my poor darling, but she had 
been pretty generally well. They were to have a 
little play at the closing exercises and she had an 
important part. She would have made a fine 
actress; she entered so into the spirit of the play; 
seemed to understand just what was needed. Her 
father was delighted. That night my little Amy 
had another bad attack, and Alice was very much 
exhausted. We planned to go to the seaside as 
soon as Amy could be taken. Meanwhile the 
Orphans' Home in our town was to have an enter- 
tainment to raise funds, that the children might 
be taken to a farm which had been offered for a 
week’s holiday, and they begged to have the play 
repeated. Alice was all eagerness, and her father 
did feel proud of the compliment. It was a grand 
success, and Mr. Howland, one of the trustees, 
presented her with a beautiful ring that delighted 


THE RED HOUSE 


14 

her above measure. She was very tired the next 
day and looked like a ghost and was quite willing 
to stay in bed. Two other handsome gifts were 
sent in. We were packed up and ready to start 
for the seaside when in the middle of the night 
she was taken violently ill with delirium. The 
doctor pronounced it brain fever. Oh, I cannot 
tell you our anxiety. She was at her lessons, she 
was reading, she was in the play again until they 
had to resort to opiates. Her father never left 
her day or night. And when the fever was gone, 
all her strength went with it. And so we lost our 
charming little daughter, and it seemed every- 
body’s loss as well. Mr. Boyce was absolutely 
stunned. She was little past seven when she died. 
Then we sold our house and came to Grafton. 
And that is why he never wants to hear of wonder- 
ful children and insists that Amy shall not go to 
school until she is past seven.” 

Mrs. Boyce paused and wiped away a flood 
of tears. Mrs. Mann did the same in sym- 
pathy. 

‘‘ It must have been heart-breaking,” she said 
with deep emotion. 

If we had not consented to her repeating the 
play! But she was such an eager, enthusiastic 
child. Amy is so different, so full of play, and 


CHILDREN'S YEAR 


15 

really cares little for study. My teaching is on 
the kindergarten order, varied by a good many 
changes. She loves to sew, she can make really 
pretty dolls’ clothes, and now has a fancy for em- 
broidery. And this summer has been splendid for 
her. Mr. Boyce thinks we owe your children a 
great deal. And then the two little girls might 
have been sisters. Amy needs some incentive, 
and she cannot bear harshness. Then she has a 
curious fearfulness about her. She is not a bit 
aggressive. I doubt if she would enjoy it at Miss 
Raynor’s.” 

It is lovely of you to propose it,” returned 
Mrs. Mann, and it would be a great advantage 
to Laurel. Her knowledge is of the most des- 
ultory kind and very much mixed up with Prim’s 
nonsense. The children play upon Laurel’s credu- 
lity. But Mr. Mann is so fond of keeping her a 
baby that I give in. I suppose there will be time 
enough for her to learn. I can’t say I approve of 
Rhoda’s forwardness and masterly ways,” and 
the mother colored. “ It is so difficult to make a 
large family do just as you would like.” 

Yes, or even one. And I am a little selfish. I 
thought how lonely it would be for Amy this winter 
after the rather exuberant summer. They do so 
enjoy being together and they agree wonderfully. 


i6 


THE RED HOUSE 


Then they will entertain each other and give me 
a little more leisure. I often sew while Amy is 
studying or doing little sums. You see I am a great 
home body. I have to write to the boys every 
week and am very fond of sewing. I keep my 
evenings for Mr. Boyce, who is fond of music 
or having me read aloud. Now and then some 
friends drop in. Yes, I wish there were more 
children,” and she gave a little sigh. Oh, I shall 
be very glad to have Laurel this winter.” 

I was quite puzzled, for I was afraid she would 
not get along very well at Miss Raynor’s. It 
would be hard to be so far behind Rhoda, since she 
is a twin. But I thought they both ought to obey 
me. Only I was afraid Mr. Mann would interfere, 
he is so indulgent. I have hard work to convince 
him that she ought to go to school.” 

“ You have a fine husband, and the children 
are admired by the neighborhood. It was funny 
at first,” and Mrs. Boyce laughed. ‘‘ Eight seemed 
to shock most of the neighbors. But we wouldn’t 
want to spare one of them.” 

“ Thank you,” and Bessy Mann flushed. 

I shall take a light heart back with me. And 
I think I have punished Amy enough, though I 
told her she could not come over this afternoon. 
But I shall save the good news for to-morrow.” 


CHILDREN'S YEAR 


17 

“ I feel that I owe Mrs. Alden a good deal. She 
had many nice ways, and Denby manners have not 
much polish.’’ 

Mrs. Boyce rose to go and declared again that 
she was the obliged one. Mrs. Mann went through 
to the kitchen where Cap had the ironing-board 
spread out and a pile of the plainer things out of 
the way, as she expressed it. Monday night’s 
dinner was never very ornate. 

No, you can’t do anything to help, Dan fixed 
the vegetables; he’s as handy as a girl. And the 
folks were clear beat about my going down to 
Cent’l Park,” Cap went on. “ Pop thought it must 
have cost a mint of money. Anything for pleasure 
seems so wasteful to him. An’ he always quotes 
’bout a willful waste making a woeful want, and 
said if I had money to waste Pd better help get 
some rheumatiz medicine for Mother. An’ he put- 
tin’ by every little while an’ only three children 
at home now. But he’ll find there’s a big difference 
between boys an’ girls. But he was clear ’stonished 
when I told him it didn’t cost me a cent,” and Cap 
gave a merry laugh. 

“ We thought you earned your holiday looking 
after the children. I couldn’t have enjoyed half 
as much if you had not been there.” 


1 8 THE RED HOUSE CHILDREN 


“ It’s mighty nice for you to put it that way. 
Why, it will last me all winter. I’ll have to tell 
it all over every time I go home, I’m sorry for 
poor Phene, she don’t seem to get much fun.” 


CHAPTER II 


ARITHMETIC VERSUS NATURAL HISTORY 

All the children were late, for there were so 
many things to talk over. Tip wasn’t a bit en- 
thusiastic about school, but Rhoda announced that 
she had gone ahead in two classes. 

“ What made you go on so fast and leave your 
little sister ? ” her mother asked in a rather severe 
tone. 

“ Why — didn’t she wait for Tip? And when he 
came in alone I thought he’d sent her back. He 
was almost late. And I wanted to get a seat by 
Bella Martin, ’cause she loves to study things for 
herself.” 

“ You were a very naughty girl and I shall tell 
Father. She didn’t know how to go and was lost. 
Some kind people took her in and sent their maid 
home with her.” 

‘‘ Mother, I wish you didn’t have to send her to 
school this winter. She’ll have to sit with the 
little children, for she can’t be by me. And I 
know she’ll cry, and maybe be sent home, for it 
19 


20 


THE RED HOUSE 


would disturb the older scholars. And I don’t 
want to lose any marks. It would be awfully mean 
if I did. Can’t you teach her at home? If I’ve 

got to give up everything ” and Rhoda began 

to cry. 

‘‘ I’m sorry you don’t love your sister any better. 
What if she’d met with some accident — ^been run 
over perhaps ” 

Oh, she’s so afraid to cross a street if she 
sees a horse, or a big dog! She’s so different, 
Mother. And I’m with the big girls all the time. 
I don’t think Laurel’s real smart, and the girls 
would make fun of her. I couldn’t be taking her 
part every minute.” 

“ You are a very selfish little girl, Rhoda. 
And as you grow older, no one will like you.” 

‘‘ But they do like me,” and Rhoda held her 
head up very straight. 

I shall think up some punishment for you. 
Perhaps I shall deprive you of something you want 
very much. And I don’t know what Father will 
say to you.” 

I must go and study my lessons. They are 
going to be real hard.” 

She did not detain the child, for she saw she 
was making no impression on her. She went 


CHILDREN'S YEAR 


21 


Up to Laurel, who was sitting up in bed telling her- 
self a wonderful story of adventure. 

Mrs. Mann kissed her and lifted her down. 
Then she brushed her hair and put on the white 
frock she had worn yesterday. 

‘‘Is some one coming?’’ the child asked. 

“ Only Father. And you are his little girl, you 
know.” 

“ Muver dear, I never will run away again, no, 
never; I’ll stand right still and some one will 
surely find me,” and she gave her mother a raptur- 
ous hug. 

“ You will not have to go to Miss Raynor. Mrs. 
Boyce came in and asked that you might study 
with Amy. So all winter you can run down there. 
But you must study in real earnest and catch up 
with Rhoda.” 

“ I’m so glad ! so glad ! ” and she danced around 
the room. 

Father’s merry voice was heard, and they went 
down. 

“Well, how did school go?” he asked, lifting 
her in his arms. 

“ Rhoda went off and left her,” said the mother. 

There it might have stopped, but Tip would 
have it all explained. 

“ And then I was lost,” began Laurel. “ And 


22 


THE RED HOUSE 


there was such a nice lady who gave me some cake 
and milk and the old gentleman said we must all 
come. And he was very old, but so nice, and 
Letty brought me home.” 

What was the man’s name ? ” 

‘‘ Over — something — I can’t say it right. And 
the lady was Mrs. Gray. And there was a pretty 
lady and a big stoop, and a great entry. And a 
pussy bigger than the one at the barn. I was so 
tired. I had run real hard. But I sha’n’t run away 
any more.” 

Rhoda turned very red but made no defense. 

The other children had a good deal to say as 
well, but they seemed very much pleased to get 
at school once more, '' though I’d like to be eight- 
een,” said Prim, '' and through with it all. But I 
wonder what I’d do next ! ” 

I’m going to build an engine and a railroad, 
and I’ll go out to Arizona and get a load of the 
queer things they dig out of the earth, that the 
other people left there.” 

“ What people ? ” 

“ Well the people that came before the Indians. 
No one can tell much about them. But I’d find 
out.” 

‘‘ A laudable ambition. Tip,” said his father. 

“ Then I’d build a boat and go up to the North 


CHILDREN'S YEAR 


23 

Pole. What do you suppose it’s like ! It must be 
very big if the world can swing round on it. And 
what fastens it at the other end ? ” 

‘‘ Tip, you’ll be an explorer, sure,” said Mr. 
Mann. 

And I’m going to college. Bella Martin’s 
sister is going to Mr. Smith’s College, and she 
will have to stay there four years,” declared Rhoda. 

It will cost a good deal,” interposed Linn. 
“ And may be Mr. Smith will die before that time. 
Then what will become of the college? ” 

They all laughed and Rhoda flared up inside, 
but she was trying to be on her best behavior. 

Take it all together, the week passed very com- 
fortably. Goldie learned a new crochet pattern 
called pineapple, and kept her good marks all 
through the week. But the happiest of the eight 
was Laurel, and she thought going to school splen- 
did. She had cut out ten lovely frocks for a paper 
doll and was learning Twice one is two,” and 
could spell ever so many words. Every night she 
wanted her father to hear her. 

“ Mother,” Rhoda said during the second week, 
“ the girls are going to have a picnic on Saturday. 
They are going to Birds’ Woods just by themselves. 
There are ten of them. We’ll take some luncheon 
and we’ll play and have the best time.” 


THE RED HOUSE 


24 

‘‘All little girls ^ 

“ Yes. We don’t want any big folks. We’re 
going just for fun.” 

“ I don’t know that I quite approve of ten little 
girls going as far as Birds’ Woods. And, Rhoda, 
I said I should punish you for being so unkind 
to Laurel that first day of school. You are getting 
altogether too masterful, and you answer back 
very impertinently at times. You are only a little 
girl as yet, and occasionally I feel quite ashamed 
of you. So I shall begin to correct you by de- 
priving you of some pleasure.” 

“ Oh, Mother ! ” the child flung out, stamping 
her foot. 

“ There ! Go and sit quietly in the library for 
ten minutes. That will close the present score, and 
we will begin anew. If you must cry, do it softly, 
or you will be taken to the garret.” 

Rhoda did cry, but she did not dare to bawl. She 
was very angry. She had grown very “ bossy ” 
of late, Linn declared to his mother, and occasion- 
ally the girls protested. She would have delighted 
in damaging something in the spasm of temper, 
but she hardly dared. Not go to the picnic ! Why, 
she could run away, but she would want some 
luncheon. Oh, it was mean! The older girls had 
been out to tea at the home of one of their mates. 


CHILDREN'S YEAR 


25 

And she couldn’t do anything just because Laurel 
wouldn’t follow on that day ! 

Then she spied out two schoolbooks she had 
laid on the table. She liked the history and took it 
up, studying it with a vim. She was so interested 
that she forgot for about ten minutes. Then ‘she 
took her speller. She would know her lessons. 

“ How many of you want to go over to Den- 
by? ” asked Dan, looking in the window. 

“ I do,” Prim quickly answered. “ Fll ask 
Mother.” 

Mother said, “ Oh, yes.” 

“ I’ll take the two-seat then.” 

Goldie and Laurel joined and Dan drove round 
and picked them up. They had a nice drive and 
nodded here and there where some one sat at 
the windows. Rhoda opened her heart to Primrose 
about the picnic. 

I suppose Mother doesn’t think it quite safe, 
just you little girls. It isn’t as if you were at 
some one’s house.” 

But there couldn’t anything happen.” 

Yes, there might be a snake. Or a fierce cow. 
Or some bad boys. There ought to be some big 
girl. You know some of the mothers went with 
us. What a glorious time we had! Can’t you 
persuade some of the big sisters ? ” 


26 


THE RED HOUSE 


Why, we might.” Then she remembered she 
couldn’t go, anyway. And her mother had for- 
bidden them to tease their father about any pleasure 
she had refused them. Oh, if she were grown 
up and could go where she pleased ! 

They met some of the Denby schoolgirls and 
had a chat. They stopped at the store and Mr. 
Beers teased them a little. Altogether it was 
a gala time. 

Does beat all how them children fly round,” 
said a rather cross-grained neighbor. “ Dan can’t 
do much work but just go pleasurin’ with them. I 
dare say they’ve forgot they ever lived in that little 
old red house. Oh, they’ll stick up top of the 
heap. But when that man’s gone the money’ll go 
too. I’m thinkin’. He don’t own the whole world.” 

They came home in fine spirits. And a few days 
after Rhoda found the. mothers generally disap- 
proved of such small children going ofiF by them- 
selves, and so the plan fell through. 

Chan had a letter from Mr. Gwynne. He would 
be in New York early in October and he wanted 
to make some new plans about the boy’s music. 

O dear ! if it could be all music ! He did not love 
such lessons as physics and algebra and language. 

“ And all the relationships ! It’s like the chap- 
ters in the Bible where this was the son of that 


CHILDREN’S YEAR 


27 

one, and this the son of some one else, and so on.” 

‘‘ Yet you bother about those quarters and 
eighths, and above the clef and belov^ it, and two 
beats to this, that twist me all up, though I ham- 
mer away at it because it pleases Mr. Evans so. 
And I do. like the singing. He thinks I’m going 
to have a pretty good voice, though, of course, not 
like yours. But let me take hold of that algebra 
with you. I’m bound to enter the senior class in 
February, and then ho for the high school next 
summer ! ” 

Linn was very good to Rilla as well. She was 
rather slow, but painstaking, a fine reader and very 
fond of beautiful little poems. She did not think 
she should want to be a teacher unless the children 
were quick at understanding, and she dreaded the 
thought of the high school, aside from the fact that 
it would please her father so much. Goldie was 
bright and quick, but Prim was so full of non- 
sense! She had a good memory, which was al- 
most a misfortune as she could skim over lessons 
and remember them about three days. And she 
could think up many ridiculous things. 

So one day Miss Gordon said to Ella Minton, 
“ Will you go to the blackboard and do the third 
example, explaining it to the class as you go along ? 
It is rather difficult.” 


28 


THE RED HOUSE 


Ella was the best scholar in the class, and was 
not a little proud of it. So she began carefully. 
Miss Gordon said she was going to make a fine 
teacher. 

Prim followed a little way. Oh, it would be 
easy enough. Then her evil genius came to the 
fore. On a bit of paper she began to sketch 
something. It proved to be an immense grass- 
hopper. His long jointed legs stuck up as if he 
had just jumped. And oh, what big black eyes 
that almost winked at you! 

She folded the paper at the top, tentwise, and 
stood it up. The girl next to her put her hand 
over her mouth lest she should laugh. 

'' That is very well done. Miss Ella. Now 
please rub it out. Girls, I want every one of you 
to wo^k it out on a fresh paper. Thank you for 
your clear explanation, Ella.” 

The girl turned to her seat. Primrose stood 
up her grasshopper on Ella’s desk and he did 
look just ready for a jump. As Ella turned, it 
swayed a little. 

‘‘ Oh I ” she cried and drew back. “ Oh ! ” 

The girls nearest giggled. 

What is the matter?” asked Miss Gordon. 

Ella sat down covered with confusion, very 
much startled. 


CHILDREN'S YEAR 


29 

Will some one answer ? Miss Gordon rose. 

‘‘ It’s a — a grasshopper,” said a girl. By this 
time the laugh was going round. 

‘‘How did it come there?” 

Ella glared upbraidingly at Prim, who rose in 
her seat. 

“ It was something I did. Miss Gordon.” 

“ Bring it to me.” 

Primrose walked up the aisle, her face growing 
scarlet, and laid the offender down on the teacher’s 
desk. 

Miss Gordon did want to laugh. The fellow 
looked so real, so saucy. 

“ Go to your seat. Now, girls,” in an authori- 
tative tone, “ you will see how many of you can 
do the sum correctly. I regret the interruption.” 

The fun could not subside in a moment. Prim- 
rose took her seat and began to figure gravely on 
her pad, but she could not recall the first steps of 
the problem, how it was written on the board. Oh 
if she could go out and have one good laugh! 
She worked away, but she made mistakes. One 
and another held up her hand and then took 
her pad to Miss Gordon’s desk. The recess bell 
rang. 

“ Miss Firth will remain until she has finished 
the example.” 


THE RED HOUSE 


30 

Ella bent over her and pointed out two mistakes. 
Then she gave the hand a squeeze. 

Prim began again but the moments flew so fast. 
The next was physics. 

‘‘ Miss Gordon,” she asked, “ can I go in to the 
class? ril finish the sum at noon. I do know 
the lesson.” 

Miss Gordon felt that she ought to refuse and 
thus punish her doubly, but the girl’s eyes were so 
entreating. 

‘‘Yes, you may,” she answered. 

Primrose had a perfect recitation. But the 
physics teacher wondered what the covert smiles 
meant. 

Quite a number of girls from a distance brought 
lunches and one recitation-room was devoted to 
them. Prim went at her sum with vigor. She was 
pretty good at figures. At last it was finished and 
she took it up to the desk. 

“ Primrose, I suppose you really did this ? ” 
turning over the cause of the commotion. 

“ Yes’m,” with downcast eyes. 

“ You will lose two days’ deportment marks. 
And next Friday is composition day. I want you 
to write every fact that you can find about a 
grasshopper. I don’t believe he was any laughing 


CHILDREN'S YEAR 


31 

matter in Pharaoh’s time. It was a dreadful thing 
for you to do.” 

'' Yes,” returned Primrose meekly. But I 
thank you for letting me go in to physics.” 

The girls were awaiting her at the luncheon- 
room. Then they gave way to a chorus of 
mirth. 

You know as I turned to take my seat the 
paper wavered and for an instant I thought it was 
real,” explained Ella. “ I wasn’t exactly scared 
but I wonder I didn’t scream.” 

‘‘ It was dreadful and foolish and I’ve lost two 
days’ deportment for it. I was straight all last 
week — only missed in examples. Oh, girls, I 
don’t know what is inside of my brain and it just 
flashes out, and like Pandora’s box you can’t get 
any of it back again. But I promised Father I’d 
try my best and here I never tried at all. O dear ! 
I’m a hopeless case,” and she hugged up her knees, 
rocking to and fro. ‘‘ And now I’ve got that 
awful composition to write. Were grasshoppers 
instituted in Egypt ? Don’t any of you know ? ” 

No one could tell more than that they were 
among the plagues. 

Linn could not help laughing over it, but he 
wished Miss Gordon had not confiscated the draw- 
ing. Amaryllis took it seriously, and Mrs. Mann 


32 THE RED HOUSE CHILDREN 

had a kind of hopeless air. Mr. Mann laughed at 
Goldie’s vivid description, and shook his head. 

'‘Of course I’ll be the black sheep of the 
family,” Prim said mournfully. " And my hair 
is yellow.” 

Davy Mears did not come to Miss Raynor’s. 
Mrs. Mears started an opposition school in a 
small room off of her kitchen and found five 
children. Miss Hunt came afternoons and taught 
until five, her mornings being devoted to Gladys 
Chedister. She came in to play with Laurel and 
Amy Boyce, while the weather was pleasant. 
Rhoda was very much engrossed with a new pur- 
suit, that of drawing. But she made such grotesque 
work of it that Tip teased her and said he could 
do better with his eyes shut. 

Mrs. Mann looked at the children sometimes 
in half-despair. They were growing so fast; 
they had so many wants and ideas and plans. Cap 
was good and cheerful and would insist on shoul- 
dering the hardest of the work. 

" You see you couldn’t have done without me,”’^ 
said Mr. Mann laughingly. 


CHAPTER III 


LOVE TO one's neighbor 

Amaryllis and Linn seemed to shoot up sud- 
denly. He was taking on big-boy ways but they 
were not disagreeable. He went down on Saturday 
to the city with his father and earned half a dollar. 
He wanted a baseball outfit. 

‘‘ And we are all going to cost so much ! 
Mother, which are the most expensive, boys or 
girls?" he asked. 

“ I think boys wear out the most clothes, espe- 
cially shoes. Pm glad to have you think of these 
things, Linn. You have such a good father, but 
there are so many of you." 

'Tt would be better if we could grow up in two 
or three years. And it does take a good while 
for education." 

Mrs. Mann used to wonder how she would get 
along without Amaryllis, who was so sweet and 
thoughtful, perhaps a little too serious, but they 
were dear friends and companions. The others 
were the children. Amaryllis kept up in her 

33 


THE RED HOUSE 


34 

lessons and her music. She was beginning to play 
some pretty tunes and her father took great de- 
light in them. Not that she made a recluse of 
herself ; she went out quite often with Linn among 
the older girls and boys. And the five were al- 
ways welcome guests at the Bradleys’, and as soon 
as the Brenners returned they were asked there. 
Mrs. Chedister did wonder a little what people 
saw in them. But she let Gladys go out driving 
with them and the child was delighted. 

Amaryllis kept up her interest in Eunice 
Williams. Eunice’s mother would not admit that 
she approved of it, and said it was a waste of time 
to be “ canterin’ round,” but she was secretly proud 
that Eunice should have such a friend. 

But you needn’t set your heart too much on 
it,” she said. She’s as likely to drop you and 
take up some one else.” 

They tried to find a day for Eunice to come 
over, but there was always so much to do with 
the shop-work. 

“ This would be a nice plan,” said Rilla. “ I 
might come over Saturday for you just at the edge 
of the evening, and bring you home Sunday night. 
And you could go to church — you’d like Mr. 
Evans so, and now you don’t always have a minis- 
ter. And we’d have the long day to talk and to 


CHILDREN'S YEAR 


35 

take walks and look at the pictures — we have some 
fine books now. And we sing — you’ll like to hear 
Chan, Oh I think your mother will consent.” 

She did not do it very readily, though she was 
quite elated. But she felt she must keep Amaryllis 
in her proper place, whatever that was — the little 
Firth girl of the old house in the lane. Some day 
the fortune might take wings and fly away. 

But Eunice was not caviling in her delight. The 
sun had gone down in a bed of October brilliancy. 
And the sky was settling now in a softened re- 
membrance of what had been. The thrush was 
still lingering over his evening song. How beauti- 
ful and peaceful it all was! And there was some- 
thing in the face of Amaryllis Firth that went to 
the girl’s heart. It was so sweet and comforting. 

They did not go directly home, but went round 
by the Creamery. It was improving very much. 
There were two quite long streets cut into blocks, 
and there were some rather pretty cottages. Why, 
it had quite a thrifty look! And the big house 
had been enlarged and now had a hall through the 
middle where a light was shining. 

“ I tried to walk out here one Sunday, but I 
grew very tired. I don’t see what makes me tire 
so easily. I didn’t use to at school,” said Eunice. 

‘‘ Perhaps you stay in the house too much.” 


THE RED HOUSE 


36 

But Mother doesn’t do very well on the 
machine. She hurries along so. But she’s swift 
at all the other work. Oh, I wish we didn’t have 
to do it! So many women are putting money in 
the bank. Father has his place clear, and now both 
of the boys are at work. But I won’t think of 
that, and we will just have a good time.” 

And a delightful time it was from the moment 
that they entered the house. Mrs. Mann gave 
Eunice a cordial welcome. Linn was a real gentle- 
man. You could hardly believe he had been a 
Denby boy. And Chan had certainly grown beau- 
tiful. 

The piano was liquid melody. And they sang 
and talked between, the younger children went to 
bed, Mrs. and Mr. Greer came in, and there was 
a most entertaining talk. Then Mr. Mann be- 
gan to put out the lights and they all said good- 
night. 

Oh, how lovely and peaceful the spare chamber 
was ! The moon was coming up. It made Eunice 
think of something in Pilgrim’s Progress.” This 
would be one of the restful stations. She used to 
wonder in these nights, when she couldn’t sleep 
very well, what heaven would be like. It was 
rest and peace and the beautiful river, the songs 
of the redeemed, the flowers that went on blossom- 


CHILDREN'S YEAR 


37 

ing in the everlasting life all about. And rest was 
so much to tired bodies and souls. 

The morning was superb again. And this 
merry host with their sweet mother and delightful 
father reminded her of some of the books in the 
library. 

Tip and the twins did not go to church. Tip 
was restless and liked Sunday school better. 
Laurel generally went to sleep, and Rhoda wished 
Mr. Evans would say something she could under- 
stand. The sermon always made her back ache. 

To Eunice it was a sort of revelation. They 
had tried one very flowery young man two Sun- 
days, then he had received a call elsewhere. There 
had been two or three rather prosy old men, and 
sometimes no one. Several times Mr. Evans had 
been over to a funeral. Between whiles, Deacon 
Timlow read a sermon. 

Oh, I do like your Mr. Evans so much ! ’’ said 
Eunice. You can follow what he says so easily. 
Fm afraid I did not pay much attention to Mr. 
Burnham ; perhaps I had so many other things on 
my mind. Mrs. Burnham was very nice. But I 
do wish we could have a kind minister. I don’t 
know what makes me think more of these things 
— ^you know I don’t have the girls or lessons to 
talk about. And I just live your visits over again. 


38 THE RED HOUSE 

Oh, Rilla, what a lovely home! It’s so good of 
you to ask me over here,” and she clasped her 
arms about her young friend’s neck. “ And the 
children are so nice.” 

They were merry at dinner, then all but Rilla 
went to Sunday school. They sat out in the swing 
and talked, and Mr. Evans came home with the 
children. They always had tea on Sunday and Cap 
left strict injunctions that not a dish should be 
washed. Then they had some delightful singing. 
Chan went to church with Mr. Evans, and Linn 
said he would drive with Eunice and Rilla. 

‘‘ I’ve had such a lovely time, Rilla. It seems 
like a little bit out of heaven. Yet you haven’t 
made the fuss over meals that Mother often does. 
If the boys were not so rough and careless! It 
keeps Mother scolding half the time. She says 
I’ve grown fidgety and am sure to be an old maid. 
But I think Miss Weed has real good times.” 

I do hope you can come over again. Cold 
weather doesn’t make any difference with us; the 
house is nice and warm. And Mother will be glad 
to have you. And you haven’t half seen the books, 
and there’s so much more to talk about.” 

Oh, I want to. I feel so much stronger and 
better. Rilla, I love you dearly, more than any 
girl I ever knew.” 


CHILDREN'S YEAR 


39 

“Thank you, dear. It is warmly returned. 
And anything I can do 

“ I can’t do anything for you,” and there were 
tears in the girl’s eyes. 

“ Well, love is a sweet thing, a great gift. And 
giving joy and comfort to those who need — and 
they are not always the real poor — is one 
of the good works Mr. Evans preaches about. 
Mother says we have had so much given 
to us that we must give to others, as they have 
need.” 

Mrs. Mann pressed Eunice warmly to come 
again, and Mr. Mann said a week with them would 
give her pink cheeks. 

Mr. and Mrs. Williams were sitting on the 
porch, she with a shawl around her. 

“ Well, you have stayed ! ” was her greeting. 
“ And Aunt Randy and Uncle Joe were over to 
dinner, and no one to do a hand’s turn for me! 
Aunt Randy’s crippled up with rheumatism. Well, 
I hope you had a good time.” 

“ It was very good, and I’m thankful,” re- 
turned Eunice quietly. 

“ And I s’pose the girls are trigged out in all 
sorts of finery to match the house. And both of 
them biggest boys have gold watches.” 

“ No, they are quite plainly dressed, but the 


THE RED HOUSE 


40 

house is beautiful, and the piano is the sweetest I 
ever heard.” 

‘‘ And youVe heard so many ! ” said her mother. 

Oh, Eunice, do sit down and be a little sociable 
and tell us how you like the stepfather.” 

“ He’s very nice, and so fond of them all.” 
But Eunice felt that she would rather go upstairs 
and cry, the atmosphere was so different. 

At the other house Mr. Mann said : 

“ That girl looks very poorly, according to my 
thinking.” 

“ Indeed she does. And her lips have scarcely 
any color in them. I should feel troubled. And 
she is the only girl they have. They are in fairly 
comfortable circumstances, too. But Denby people 
think a great deal of a little money.” 

“ It’s a good servant but a hard master. The 
offertory verses this morning were fine. ‘ To do 
good and to distribute ’ was one of them. Bessy, 
I’m glad you are on the distributing order,” and 
he gave her a squeeze. 

Amaryllis was much exercised about Eunice, 
but when she went over the next Saturday she 
found her bright, and really looking better. 

The three older children had a nice chatty letter 
from Mr. Collamore. His journey had been very 
satisfactory. He had found his son much im- 


CHILDREN'S YEAR 


41 

proved, quite sensible, and a rather promising 
student. He had taken him to Paris and they had 
both enjoyed the trip, but he was going to leave 
him at school another year. 

Then the loveliest of all was Mr. Gwynne’s re- 
turn. He was going to give three concerts in New 
York, and the family were booked for one, and 
they would have a box to themselves. 

School prospered with the children. Laurel 
was very proud of her attainments, but she would 
only display them to Rilla and her mother. 

They had driven up to Farmer Dent’s to dinner 
one Saturday, and had come home early. Linn was 
studying energetically and trying to master base- 
ball by brief spells. 

‘‘ I don’t believe he is worth the half-dollar to 
you, and you pay his fare besides,” said the 
mother. 

“ Bessy, you think me over-indulgent. It was 
the boy’s offer, and he sticks to it pluckily. 
He does see into business, and it isn’t a bad 
thing for him to earn some of his pleasures. 
Trust me I shall not get them spoiled over- 
much.” 

Chan and Prim were learning to ride Bonnie. 
Rilla was a very good driver, though she was a 
little shy of Lady Betty. And one evening, to 


THE RED HOUSE 


42 

their great surprise, Mr. Gwynne came up with 
their father. 

He wanted to take Chan over to Ridgewood to 
an old Italian music-master who only taught a 
few pupils now. 

“Of course it is a splendid natural voice. But 
he must learn how to conserve it. We cannot 
afford to have a note go wrong, nor have it spoiled 
by any false training. And this man has trained 
some of the finest opera singers. Then next 
Wednesday night you are to come down and hear 
the cornets. Is there a late train, or can you stay 
all night?” 

“ There is a theater train on Wednesday night 
at ii:io,” said Mr. Mann. 

“ Oh, we couldn’t think of staying all night 
with so many,” declared the mother. 

“ How many ? ” laughing. “ Prim and Goldie 
sure.” 

“ And three others,” said Mrs. Mann. “ Tip and 
the twins are too young to appreciate it, and we 
couldn’t take the whole eight.” 

“ As you decide. There will be time enough 
for them. Music won’t die out,” laughingly re- 
turned Mr. Gwynne. 

Chan was not very enthusiastic, but he made no 


CHILDREN'S YEAR 


43 

special demur. He liked his own way of singing 
and didn’t want to give it up. 

There was so much to hear on both sides that 
they were quite late getting off. Dan drove them 
over to Ridgewood and found Wilton Terrace. 
It was up a series of steps, a real terrace; with a 
few odd detached houses and only a block long. 

There was nothing formidable about Signor 
Vincenzio. He had a high forehead with thin, 
curling hair and large soft black eyes. He was of 
barely average size, and rather thin with a little 
stoop in the shoulders, but a very pleasant voice. 

“ Ah,” he exclaimed after a moment, ‘‘ it is the 
Signor Gwynne. Why, I have not spoken with 
you in a long while. I am glad to see you. 
Surely this is not your son? I have heard of 
no wife.” 

My son by adoption and love of music. I have 
brought him to you — well, for a little training. 
You shaped up Walter Clifford finely. I met him 
abroad in the summer. He was to make an 
essay in opera early in November. And this is 
another of my finds.” 

Ah ! One can trust you, not always the voice. 
What does he know?” 

I think he catches tunes mostly by ear, and 
then follows the notes. He has sung only in 


THE RED HOUSE 


44 

church music, except the little things around home. 
I want him to study from the foundation up. And 
you take so few pupils nowadays.’' 

‘‘ I am getting old. There are so many new 
teachers, new methods that take the sweetness 
out of voices. Yet I will try him. What shall 
we take ? ” 

They turned over a pile of music and found 
the Portuguese Hymn. 

I can sing that in the English words. I don’t 
know any other language.” 

‘‘Well, let us try that.” The signor played a 
few notes. Chan’s voice was not quite steady, 
he was a little afraid of the dark eyes, then the 
music conquered, and the voice swelled out in its 
sweetness. The man watched him in amazement. 

“ What do you mean me to do with that voice ? ” 
he asked. 

“ I want you to teach him the rudiments of 
music, and how to use his voice so that it will 
not be harmed. It has some wonderful properties. 
Chan, sing a little of the bird song.” 

Chan hesitated. If only Goldie were there! But 
he did want to please Mr. Gwynne. 

His voice was a trifle shaky at first — somehow 
it was a part of the old house and he had come 
to know there were many beautiful places in the 


CHILDREN'S YEAR 


45 

world and much heavenly music, but if his hearer 
wanted this, he would do his best — and the voice 
swelled out, quivered, dropped into sweetest 
melody, then danced up in the highest trees, calling 
some far-off mate that answered at a distance, 
then came nearer, and he paused. 

“ What are the words ? the man asked. “ He 
must be a genius who wrote them.” 

‘‘ There are no words. He and his sister have 
the music in their brain. But I have adapted it 
to the cornet and am making a stir with it,” re- 
plied Mr. G Wynne, smiling. ‘‘ You must come 
and hear. Wednesday evening is the first concert, 
and my little boy will be there to listen.” 

‘‘ I don’t understand,” said the professor, shak- 
ing his head. “You must have unearthed a 
prodigy. Look over these. There are some old 
chants that they sing in church.” 

The boy stopped at the first one he found. It 
was the Venite. The master struck the key, and 
then listened in surprise. 

“ I will take your boy, Gwynne, partly for my 
own pleasure. You may be sure I shall not allow 
a note to go astray. When can he come? He is 
here at school, you said.” 

“ There is no school at Grafton. Yes, he could 
come any afternoon. Begin with only one lesson 


46 THE RED HOUSE 

a week, as he is studying the piano as well. Friday 
afternoon; then he will be through.’* 

The signor shook his head. 

“ And have the week’s fatigue in his voice, in 
his whole system. No, Monday will be better. 
Can you find your way home alone ? ” 

“ I could from the school.” 

‘‘ They can send for him. The man is often 
out doing errands.” 

Signor Vincenzio nodded. ‘‘ About six, then. 
We don’t want to hurry.” 

“ No. Take good care of him. He’s my boy,” 
and Mr. Gwynne smiled, as they said good-by, 
and walked over to take the trolley-car. 

‘‘ You’ll like him, Chan, And you won’t mind 
if he speaks sharply now and then? I sometimes 
fly out in a little temper when my people are 
careless.” 

I shall try to be careful. Music is such a 
beautiful thing that it ought to hurt you to mangle 
it.” 

‘‘ I think it would hurt you, Chan. You are all 
music.” 

The heads of the family agreed to whatever 
Mr. Gwynne thought best. And they were to 
come down Wednesday afternoon and dine with 
him. 


CHILDREN'S YEAR 


47 

Tip and Rhoda were a little disgruntled. Mrs. 
Mann felt that she really ought not go, but there 
was no other course, as Mr. Mann was to 
meet them at the station. And Cap rushed 
boldly into the breach. They would have a 
grand good time and she would make a fruit 
pudding. 

They were quite used to the journey now. Mr. 
Gwynne met them and they went to the hotel, 
but they coulcf hardly eat, they were so full of 
expectancy. There would be quite a while to 
wait, and he must be looking after his performers. 
They could have a ride in the auto. The streets 
were not crowded now. 

It was still early when the usher conducted them 
to the box. Signor Vincenzio was there and was 
at once interested in the group and decided that 
the curly-headed girl might be musical, but that 
the others were not. And he talked to Mr. Mann 
about Chandler and found that his heart was full 
of love for the boy. Wouldn’t he and Mr. 
Gwynne quarrel about him some day? 

The conductor came for a brief greeting, and 
gave them a bright smile. Then the people were 
crowding in, the lights flashed. Oh what a fine 
house it was! Ladies shone and glittered in 
jewels, silks rustled, there was whispering, and 


48 THE RED HOUSE 

one smiled and nodded to another. Then the 
overture began, and it was really fine. 

The number was by a famous pianist, who 
was well known in the Old World. Then a violon- 
cello was played by a master hand. The children 
listened entranced. Then came two fine French 
horns, a violin duet with a fascinating chorus, and 
then the two cornets. 

Chan and Goldie clasped hands and glanced 
eagerly into each other’s eyes. 

The sweet, low, soft tone, the pause, then the 
call again, blown about a little by the wind, then 
a far-off faint answer and a sudden burst of 
melody, as if the woodland birds had just woke. 
One heard the different tones, and wondered how 
they could use so many and have them so clear. 
There was a saucy robin, and Goldie looked up and 
laughed. There were the dainty song-sparrow, 
the gay mocking-bird, and then the wildest chorus, 
as if each was striving to outdo the other. Hark ! 
That was the plaintive wood-robin, and then the 
long, sleepy notes dropping out, starting up again 
but slower, softer, until you fairly felt the twilight, 
and then all was still, so still that you could hear 
your neighbor breathe. 

There followed a burst of applause that seemed 
as if it would never stop. Mr. Gwynne stood with 


CHILDREN'S YEAR 


49 

the two musicians and bowed. There were no 
encores, as the same performers would appear 
again later in the evening. 

Chan leaned his head on the signor’s shoulder, 
and it seemed as if he could not breathe. 

** Oh,” said Goldie in an awesome kind of 
whisper, ‘‘it’s a hundred times finer than anything 
we ever did I Oh, we didn’t earn the piano ! How 
could Mr. Gwynne make it so beautiful! ” 

You didn’t have any cornets,” said Linn. “ I 
never dreamed they could be so splendid.” 

Very few can play that way,” added the sig- 
nor. “ Mr. Gwynne has done some marvelous 
training, and had some fine material to work 
upon.” 

'' Well! ” exclaimed a joyous voice near them. 

Chan raised his face. His eyes overflowed with 
tears, and his lips quivered. 

“ There isn’t any word, Mr. Gwynne,” said 
Primrose. ‘‘ There must be a new dictionary. I’ve 
been in an enchanted country. And Goldie and 
Chan are crying because they know they did not 
earn the piano truly.” 

Signor Vincenzio glanced in a puzzled way from 
one child to another, and to Mr. Gwynne, puzzled. 

‘‘ Some day you shall hear the story. Amaryllis, 
are you paid for coming.” 


50 THE RED HOUSE CHILDREN 

Oh, it was too lovely ! I could only think 
of the morning stars singing together. For I think 
they did not sing in words.’’ 

Mrs. Mann held out her hand in silence. 

You have made a mark,” said the signor. 

Chan could not speak, but hid his face again. 

Mr. Gwynne said he would see them presently, 
and went back to his performers. 

The cornet-players distinguished themselves 
again, but there was not quite the intense enthu- 
siasm. They must come again if they wanted to 
hear the song of the birds. But the last half of 
the program was very fine. 

Chan, dear,” the conductor said softly as he 
lifted the boy in the auto, you are too intense. 
You must take things more moderately or you 
will burn to ashes.” And to the mother he said, 
“ Let him sleep as long as he will to-morrow. 
Never mind about school.” 


CHAPTER IV 


EUNICE 

Dan drove them from the station and then took 
Signor Vincenzio home. They were all very tired, 
and their mother charged them not to disturb 
Chan in the morning. 

The others were barely in time for school. It 
was almost noon when Chan woke, and he 
wondered if he had been in heaven. 

“ Mr. Gwynne said you were not to go to 
school to-day,^' his mother remarked. I never 
thought music could tire you so.’’ 

‘‘ It was so lovely. Oh, I don’t see how Mr. 
Gwynne could do it so wonderfully. And those 
cornet-players ! Oh, I’d like to have a cornet ! ” 
You’d blow all your breath away.” 

Well, it’s comforting to sing beautiful things, 
I don’t seem tO' care for the common cries. They 
don’t raise you up. And, oh, Mother, the man 
who played on the piano! I thought no one 
could play so beautifully as Mr. Gwynne, and I was 
almost vexed when he said there were those who 


51 


THE RED HOUSE 


52 

played better. I do suppose the signor could. But 
that man took your whole soul along with him, 
just as the organ does. O dear!” 

“ Does your head ache ? ” 

‘‘ Oh, no. Only I’ll lose a lot of marks to-mor- 
row. I wish I didn’t have to go to school.” 

“Oh, Chan!” 

They had to talk it all over and over, and Goldie 
tried to get some of the exquisite tunes. 

“ There’s no use,” insisted Chan. “ That we 
did is like the little old red house. We’ve out- 
grown that. And we’ve outgrown the song. It 
was the common, every-day country birds, but Mr. 
Gwynne made them all over. I’m glad little 
Arthur heard them, and though there’ll be finer 
music in heaven, I’m glad that took some of his 
pain away.” 

Mr. Gwynne wrote them a nice long letter 
from Chicago, where he was engaged for three 
weeks, after which he must go to San Fran- 
cisco. 

Thanksgiving came, and they had a very merry 
time. Then they were asked out here and there. 
They couldn’t decide what they wanted for Christ- 
mas. Tip had learned to ride Bonnie, and said 
he didn’t want any measly goat around. Then he 
asked if goats really had the measles? 


CHILDREN'S YEAR 


53 

His mother thought no one but children had 
that disease. 

“ If I ever go to Central Park again, I’ll just 
give that goat one kick, I bet.” 

Mrs. Mann laughed. She was too wise to 
argue any point with Tip. 

Amaryllis tried to have Eunice come over an- 
other Sunday, but Mrs. Williams insisted that she 
couldn’t spare her until after Christmas. Then 
they heard that she was quite ill with a cold. 

I’m so tired all the time,” she said to Rilla. 
‘‘And we’re going to have a lot of company at 
Christmas. One of the cousins is going to be 
married Christmas eve, and they are coming over 
here to dinner. I’d like to go somewhere. Oh, 
you’ll have a lovely time at your house.” 

Eunice was flushed, and coughed a good deal, 
while her eyes had a feverish light. 

“ I do hope she’ll be better in a day or two. 
She’s never been real well since she was studying 
so hard for that examination. And she knew 
enough, I’m sure! She’s a good housekeeper and 
can sew first-rate. That cough is just bronicle 
and Mrs. Beers has it every winter. It doesn’t 
kill any one. But I think I’ll have the doctor to- 
morrow. I want her to get well Though it 
doesn’t seem to me that doctors do much good.” 


THE RED HOUSE 


54 

Mrs. Williams, thus speaking, had followed close 
upon Amaryllis and stood undecided, twisting the 
corner of her apron, but she thought of her cook- 
ing downstairs that needed her attention. 

‘‘ Don’t let her talk much, Rilla. I think sick 
people ought to be quiet as possible; ” and she 
went down reluctantly. 

Oh, Rilla,” exclaimed Eunice, ‘‘ that was such 
a nice Sunday at your house, when we sat on the 
porch while Mr. Evans talked. I wish we had 
such a minister, but we don’t seem to get anybody. 
They think they can’t afford to pay as much as 
they gave Mr. Burnham. Mrs. Burnham did make 
the Sunday school real entertaining. Mrs. Wilson 
said Mr. Evans was so nice to old Granny Keen. 
Rilla, if I’m sick a long while, do you think you 
could bring him over to see me ? I get so lonesome. 
But I donff want that common talk about the work 
and clothes and such things. I’ve been reading 
some in the New Testament, and it’s wonderful, 
isn’t it? How good Christ was to the sick and 
the poor ! ” 

Then there was the fit of coughing that the girl 
tried in vain to strangle. Amaryllis handed her 
the mixture her mother had made. 

** I’d like to hear him talk as he did that Sunday. 
Won’t you ask him, Rilla? ” 


CHILDREN'S YEAR 


55 

“Oh, I know he would come! Yes, I’ll ask 
him. And as soon as you do get better, you must 
come over and make a real visit. Mother’ll be 
glad to have you to nurse up.” 

“ You are so good. Oh, this cough gives me 
such a sharp pain, like a knife sticking into me! I 
want the doctor, too. Oh if I could get well ! ” 

Rilla kissed the fevered cheek and went down- 
stairs. 

“ I was just going to call you. Eunice will talk 
if there’s any one there,” was the remark with 
which Mrs. Williams met her. 

Rilla colored and hesitated. Of course she 
must ask Mrs. Williams if Mr. Evan’s call would 
be allowable. The lady frowned. 

“ Now, Miss Rilla Firth, you needn’t think you 
can order who shall come, especially a minister. 
Eunice is going to get well and I won’t have any 
talk about dyin’. I’m going to finish up the work 
this week, and not take any more, so’s I’ll have 
time to tend to her. It’ll be a little dull until 
in the New Year. And there’s the weddin’. I’m 
going to get Eunice a real pretty frock; she’s earned 
quite a bit of money. No, I don’t want any minis- 
ters just yet, and when I do I can send for ’em.” 

“ Good-by,” said Amaryllis gently. 

She went over to the Lewises, who were glad to 


56 THE RED HOUSE 

see her and coaxed her to stay to supper, but she 
could not. 

And how is Eunice?” they asked. 

“ She coughs dreadfully.” 

‘‘ It’s my opinion,” said Mrs. Lewis, ** she’s a 
very sick girl. She’s coughed all the fall and had a 
little rise of fever ’most every day. And the 
way she has run that old machine ! The only girl 
they have, too ! The women here seem to be be- 
witched about shop-work. Mary thinks she’ll go 
in for dress-making.” 

There’s such a variety to it,” said Marty. 

And you get a chance to see pretty clothes. 
There’s a women over at Ridgewood who’ll give 
you your board through the week. I think I’ll 
try that.” 

“ Do you think Eunice seriously ill ? ” asked 
Amaryllis. 

“ Well / do,” answered-Mrs. Lewis. “ I guess 
I frightened her yesterday into having the doctor. 
Has he been there to-day ? ” 

“ He is coming to-morrow,” Mrs. Williams said. 

‘‘ Well I hope she hasn’t waited too long. 
Eunice is such a nice, ladylike girl.” 

Rilla went home in an anxious mood. But there 
were visitors in the evening and they had to talk 
over the wonderful concert, though the story of 


CHILDREN'S YEAR 57 

the piano was kept a family secret. As she was 
going to school, she paused and said : 

“ Dan, will you drive over to Denby and inquire 
about Eunice Williams? ” 

Her mother’s face had an unwonted gravity. 

‘‘ My dear,” she said, “ Eunice was taken very 
bad in the night, and the doctor says it is double 
pneumonia, and the nurse must not leave her. 
They sent for Mrs. Wilson. The poor child is so 
run down that it will go hard with her.” 

Rilla wiped away some quick tears. 

She went over the next day but one. The fever 
was running very high and Eunice was delirious 
most of the time. The doctor gave very little 
hope. 

Rilla wondered if anything could be done. She 
wrote Mrs. Wilson a note, and the reply was that 
Eunice had passed quietly away, leaving Mrs. 
Williams nearly distracted. 

It did create quite a stir in the village. Of 
course Mr. Evans was sent for to conduct the 
funeral. “If she could only have seen him ! ” Rilla 
thought. Mrs. Mann and Rilla went over, and it 
seemed as if all the neighbors turned out. Mrs. 
Williams was inconsolable. 

“ We just have to leave these matters to God,” 
Mr. Evans said when she gained courage to tell 


THE RED HOUSE 


58 

him what Eunice had desired. ‘‘ I am very sorry, 
for I would have given her what comfort I could. 
Many of the old-fashioned people cannot bear to 
talk about death. We are not trained to think of 
it as the open door into the other country. I wish 
we could look at it in that light, as we must all 
pass the door alone, but we shall find friends there. 
And Miss Eunice seemed to me very simple and 
childlike, reaching out for the unknown good and 
believing in it. Of such souls is the Kingdom of 
Heaven. So we just leave them with God.’’ 

‘‘ Oh,’' she said with deep feeling. He will 
take care of them and, I hope, give them what 
they have longed for and missed here. I can’t, 
help thinking that she didn’t care much about the 
life she was living here.” 

Perhaps she has the ‘ better thing.’ I am glad 
you wished it for her. You have only to go on in 
good works.” 

Was Christmas such a little way off? Chan was 
learning a Christmas anthem and his whole soul 
was wrapped up in it. No wonder he missed les- 
sons and went astray in examples. Mr. Gwynne 
came hurrying back and presented himself at the 
signor’s on Monday afternoon. 

It is simply wonderful,” said the master. ‘‘ A 
boy like that with the voice of an angel! I feel 


CHILDREN'S YEAR 


59 

afraid sometimes that it will vanish, to reappear 
among the heavenly choir.” 

It’s so beautifud,” exclaimed Chan, ‘‘ It sings 
itself continually in my mind, and sometimes I 
cannot hear what people are saying. Oh, can 
you think what it would be to live in a country 
where they were singing such things always ? ” 

It was one of the exquisite anthems for Easter 
even. 

“ And you wouldn’t be afraid to sing it in a 
large church in New York? I have promised 
that you will.” 

“ Why, no; not if they liked my singing. I 
should see the plain and the shepherds and hear 
the good tidings of the angels and the song of 
the heavenly host. Oh, no, I shouldn’t feel 
afraid.” 

He looked so fearless, so rapt, that Mr. Gwynne 
experienced a curious pang. 

The professor ran over the score and the sweet 
voice took up the theme without a falter anywhere. 
Howard Gwynne was deeply moved. 

You will go down with us,” he said to Vincen- 
zio. '' Chandler, I am going to take you to New 
York to sing this anthem on Christmas eve. We 
shall not be gone long, and you will be home in 
time to see Santa Claus.” 


6o 


THE RED HOUSE 


“ It’s funny,” exclaimed Chan with a child’s 
eagerness,” but we gave up telling what we wanted 
for Christmas, for we really couldn’t decide, so 
we are going to leave it all to Father. Tip has 
given up his goat since he learned to ride, though 
he thinks he wouldn’t mind a ‘ flosser-pede,’ as he 
calls it. But — I’ll have to go away — will Mother 
consent ? ” ’ 

Yes. It will be just the professor and you and 
myself. We are to be at the church at seven. 
Service is at eight, just evening prayer and then 
the anthem. You can imagine you are at St. 
Mark’s. I doubt if there is a very large con- 
gregation.” 

There was quite a time at school which closed 
on Thursday noon. Chan went over to the pro- 
fessors who took him down to the station, where 
to his surprise he saw Mr. Evans as well as Mr. 
Gwynne. The church was fragrant and beautiful, 
but at first in a sort of twilight. Chan thought the 
organ grand, far beyond anything he had heard. 
There was a small choir, with the surpliced boys 
and some larger singers. But the church was not 
very full. 

Evening prayer began. Yes, the chants were 
fine and Chan thought he would like to be among 


CHILDREN'S YEAR 6i 

the boys in their white robes. If they could have 
them at St. Mark’s ! 

Out of the reverent hush came the firm, sweet, 
uplifted voice: 

“‘And there were shepherds abiding in the fields, keep- 
ing watch over their flocks by night. And, lo, the angel of 
the Lord came upon them and the glory of the Lord shone 
round about them, and they were afraid. And the angel said 
unto them 

And then came the grand chorus, but they could 
follow the sweet voice through it all. The 
audience listened breathlessly. Like a picture the 
voice had presented to all the solemn night, the 
awe of the shepherds, the wonderful harmony, the 
clinging chords, so instinct with faith, with the 
highest belief. 

The benediction fell over it all, and there was 
a moment of golden silence. Only a few clasped 
the child’s hand, for Mr. Gwynne wrapped him up 
and hurried him away. 

‘‘ I told you how it would be,” said Vincenzio, 
in a tone of triumph. ‘‘ If he were two years older 
I should bring him out at once. There would 
be some fine years, and I think you need never 
fear for the voice unless he is made to work too 
hard. He was born with the gift. And he has 


62 


THE RED HOUSE 


another that you may not know. He will be a 
composer some day.” 

Gwynne nodded. 

He had to bid him good-by at the train for 
Christmas day was full to overflowing. He would 
have liked to keep Chan for the oratorio, but 
there would be other opportunities. 

Chan snuggled up to the professor, but he was 
not sleepy with the tones of that glorious organ 
floating through his brain. Yet he did not want 
to talk. He felt, like Prim, that no words were 
good enough. 

Dan and his father met them at Ridgewood and 
took the signor home, then spun over to Grafton. 
There was the sleepy grate fire and the row of 
stockings that made him laugh. Prim and Goldie 
were hugged up on the floor. Rilla sat just back 
of them. 

“ Oh, Chan ! ” exclaimed his mother. It seemed 
as if he had come from some great danger. 

You can’t imagine how splendid it was in the 
beautiful church with its greens and scarlet berries 
and the boy choir in their pretty cottas! I wish 
we had some.” 

‘‘ And you weren’t a bit frightened ! I should 
have lost my voice.” said Linn. 

Oh, but I wanted to sing it. I’d like to go 


CHILDREN’S YEAR 


63 

round the world and sing it every Christmas eve. 
Oh, it was so beautiful! You know God couldn’t 
let you feel afraid when you were worshipping 
him that way. And Mr. Evans had tears in 
his eyes. I am to sing it for him to-morrow, 
but it can’t be like that, for the organ isn’t so 
grand.” 

‘‘ Then you had better take a drink of hot milk 
and go to bed,” said his mother. We must all go, 
or Santa Claus won’t venture to come.” 

The fires were banked, the stockings were 
funny, and yet to Mr. Mann it was not like last 
Christmas. Was it because they were all older? Or 
was it because his little boy, the one he had coveted 
first of all, would surely go out of the home 
circle? The great hungry world would hold out 
golden chains, dazzling chains for him. Well it 
would be right. It would be selfish and cruel to 
stand in his light. 

When they are all gone I shall still have you, 
Bessy,” he said, holding her to his heart. 

‘‘ Oh, the world will not want them all,” she 
returned. 

“No. We shall be pretty sure to keep Amaryl- 
lis. And she grows so like you.” 

Christmas morning dawned serenely, and the 
church was really crowded. Several new families 


THE RED HOUSE 


64 

had come in. And Chandler sang his best, and 
it was inspiriting. 

The beauti fullest mother” acceded to their 
pleading and put on her wedding gown, though she 
felt it was rather silly. They did not ask in any 
guests. Another year the children would want 
some of their friends, no doubt. But after the 
dinner had been cleared away and Cap had gone 
home laden with Christmas gifts, there began a 
sort of reception. The Bradleys came over to 
congratulate Chan, then one and another dropped 
in even to the Consadine brothers, who seemed 
somehow to have shrunken and were more formal 
than ever. 

The Christmas gifts had been largely useful, 
except the Shetland pony and the pretty basket 
carriage that was to belong expressly to the twins, 
who were wild with delight. Laurel was improv- 
ing a good deal and had become quite a scholar. 
Rhoda grew rapidly. She thought she might 
have her hair braided now ; curls looked so 
babyish. 

‘‘ But I shall always wear curls,” declared 
Goldie. 

You keep them cut off close, though. Why 
can’t I have mine that way ? ” 

‘‘ Because yours won’t curl that way. You can’t 


CHILDREN'S YEAR 65 

imagine how Prim and I worked to make it curl 
at all/^ 

“ I wish you hadn’t.” 

And you would have looked like a fright. 
Rhoda, you haven’t many winning ways, so you 
must depend upon curly hair.” 

The child looked puzzled. 

There was a week’s holiday, and it snowed all 
day Monday. There was a party nearly every night, 
and Primrose thought they ought to give one. 

Why, I think so, too,” said their father. 

But the sleighing answered very well, and they 
filled the week full up to Saturday, Chandler and 
Linn spent a good part of one day at the Brenners’, 
the elder delighting in the curiosities, and Chan 
singing. 

We’ve decided on the eve of Washington’s 
birthday for the party,” announced their father. 

Then you can have the next day to collect your 
scattered senses.” 

Primrose flew at him and gave him a tremendous 
hug and kissed him in the dimple. 

‘‘ O dear ! ” Chandler sighed, “ I wish we had 
a month’s vacation. Those awful examples nearly 
kill me.” 

I don’t always get them right, but I have a 
good deal of fun, just the same,” laughed the girl. 


CHAPTER V 


HOLIDAY AFFAIRS 

Linn studied like a good fellow, for he was 
bound to enter the first division. That meant high 
school next summer. And he prodded up Rilla 
and Chan, though he did sometimes get impatient 
with his brother. 

Amaryllis was doing very well with her music, 
and was fair in her other studies. Marigold was 
really bright. Sometimes she went over to visit 
the signor, who thought she had a truly promising 
voice and he let them sing duets. Prim was still 

helter-skelter,” her mother declared. Her com- 
position on the grasshopper had been a great suc- 
cess, and now and then she broke out in some 
ridiculous verses. 

Miss Greatorex’s picture of ** The Girl with a 
Violin ” had been much admired. It copied the 
best points of Primrose, but the pose was most 
graceful and charming. She had received an 
offer for it, but she was going to put it in the 
Academy in the spring. 

66 


CHILDREN'S YEAR 67 

They went down one Saturday to see that and 
several other pictures. 

“ I’m glad the picture is better-looking than I 
am,” Primrose said frankly. “ For I may improve. 
There is plenty of room.” 

It looks more like a German.” 

‘‘ And the Germans are musical,” said Chan. 
‘‘ And the Italians.” 

'' I’ll bloom out into a genius some day. Just 
you wait and see.” 

“ We’ll wait, certainly.” 

Marigold told the story of the grasshopper. 
'‘And you can’t — think! He looks just as if he 
were going to jump.” 

"What did you have for a guide?” 

" Why, nothing. It just popped into my head 
and popped out. I can see such ridiculous things 
with my mind’s eye. But I can’t draw beautiful 
flowers, and my trees look as if there had been a 
cyclone. And as for the chairs and pots and pans 
and jugs — well you’d think I had tried to draw 
them with one eye shut, they are always lop- 
sided.” 

Miss Greatorex had laughed heartily over the 
commotion of the grasshopper, now she laughed 
again. 

" And do you know anything about those beauti- 


68 THE RED HOUSE 

ful children with the odd names ? ” asked Amaryl- 
lis. 

O^, Thetis and Mysa? Yes, they are still 
pretty, and their father is very proud of them. 
How are your twins.” 

‘‘ Rhoda is a big, important girl. Laurel is a 
darling, and stays little. But she’s lost most of 
her crooked words, and I think she will be the 
family beauty. There ought to be one out of five, 
and they have a Shetland poney and the prettiest 
cart ! But Rhoda is ambitious to ride.” 

They talked about the concerts Howard Gwynne 
had given. Miss Greatorex had been to one and 
was delighted. 

And the violins ! ” said Prim. “ They set me 
crazy. If some one could give me ether or an 
opiate until I could get over the horrible squeaki- 
ness I’d learn to play. It makes Stuart mad.” 

‘‘ I think you could learn. But you may have 
some other genius.” 

‘‘ Especially drawing bugs and things.” 

Miss Greatorex gave them the cosiest little tea. 
Then their father came after them, and did admire 
the painted girl very much. He wanted to say 
something, but he thought it rather ungracious to 
the daughter he loved so well. Prim, however, 
said it for him. 





“I’m glad the picture is better-looking than I am, 
Primrose said, frankly. — Page 67. 



Hr* 






* .4- •' 

• 1 • 

• *• • 

K-'-' ^ X 

li'. • •• » ■•'»* 


4 

9 

■'A; ... * 


• 

• -.* 

ii- '. 

• 1 * * 

4 

Tf . , 

■ 'i- 


•* r* . 

»F * 

1 


I 1 






« • 

-v’ 

* 

fcL ^*'-‘' 
%> 

f^.’ , 


. ? 

4' * 
« 

t 




t • *\ 
• . ✓ 

r* i 


• r~ 



v : , > r"4 .T- ■ 




■iW-V'. ' ,v 

‘•.v. ■ ;• ;v . * ^ /. 


r"- •“- ** -• ' . ' ,-i^.’‘ i' * «. 

■*' - • '';' -. ‘ ■ *■-. ■ . 

’ . . i -■*•* 'K.rt 


* ( 


^ 4 . •* » 


*!• 


« 

^ ' t 




,-fi\ 

4^., 

.[i- •; 

1 ' 


-• J 

V . 


. > 


‘V 


• ^ 

I > 




n 

. 




t * 


•, 


i < 


;i V 


■h 


• • « 
-> • 


4 

VV- 


% 


• r 11 • 

I . z 



A 


• •• 

I- 


» 

% V ' 




• / 


4 ^ • 




•r *% 

'■• ^ ^*» ' . <■« 
•1* « nvifVi^*« 




• I 

%, i 4 • 


. 


. f 


l^* ^ 






• ^ 


r -*'. - 

' r .» 


■^’ ' ; >' i* 

u ^ - • •* i 




lii 


1* V 

•r 




» 


I 




k* 


. 


-t ^ 


4 .r 

• 4 







^ * 




•» 


i • 


b . > _Ai . • I • ,» » 

•■' ’■■; >1 ■ ,•-’«.> ■,> ^ •'i 


» • 


> • . 


'V' ^ ' Ik 

‘ ^ ^ 


€. 


I . 


> I 




« *1 




rr- . 


u 
















i»» 


.•4 


k 4 

• f 1 4 - • . 


W 


.14 V- *« • 

V-* 

^ \\ V' VJ» 


r. 


/•> 






• s 


• ■* ,.'0 ' 


■ ,. . 

'^.»A'*l 

■ i‘ V ;* »■ , -. ,* ^?c 

• - t ' ‘ ^ < 

■ ■'- '% 


if'--; 


^ •- ' 


■\ 


.L 4 : 

f 

s . 


' ''r 




» 4 


.« -.>■ ‘‘v >’ . ' • s '-k. ii.... *. * > "‘ 

» :> ■■ ' V-' i».-,^ ■?■’■ ■^;'', 'V • '•*' '^' • 

• r . w ^ . t •• % k • < *» • • ^\ , «• ^ 

. ..' ., '‘■■r>:.- " ■ A ■ '- - ^ 


,4 


I 




. ^1* 




• 

• 


4^- 

i 

# 

■■•'V i" _. . ■«► J ■ 


/»f» 

1 

• * 

^ ^ • 1 ■ 


4 

s 

. 


%. » * 


I ’ •• 

f 


$ 

vV 

•• 


4s •« 

%• V 


• * f 


I 


■-»>v 




^ I 


A 

• k 


*■^’ 1 . v" 
./•?. 


I • 


«• 


«i « 
I 


I • • 

r .- 


>. 


is 

4 


4 

A ' 




^ r :• 


/ 

It 


*1- 

4 


« ^ i > * 

- \ 


■« 

A.^ 




r 


f X 


i 









♦ 


4 


, I 


t ^ 

J 


5 ^’ 




* » 


•• » 


^ • 


< vi .44 


' .'4 



* \ 
•• vr 


>• 4 


i * 


• » 'I 


. V 


A \. 

4 k.. 4 A 4 




-C 



CHILDREN'S YEAR 69 

“ You see it had to be rather better-looking, for 
it stands still, while I am always flying around and 
laughing and changing every moment, and no one 
can tell just how I do look. Mother said I was a 
homely baby, but I was good. So I may be a pretty 
old lady. I’m living in hopes. You have to be 
handsome once, I have heard.” 

‘‘ We had just a lovely time,” Primrose declared 
when they reached home. And the picture is 
going to be exhibited in the spring. Oh, Mother, 
you must go to see it. It almost made me believe 
I could play the violin.” 

And so you could, Stuart says, if you would 
only set your mind to it,” insisted Linn. 

“ I haven’t enough mind for everything. There’s 
where you make a mistake. Things slip 
through with a rush and are gone, and the others 
get caught somewhere and perish before they 
come to fruition. Now I think that quite a lucid 
speech.” 

Mr. Mann clapped his hands and the others fol- 
lowed. 

The days were short, and Primrose was always 
astonished when Thursday came, for she thought 
it was only Wednesday. And Friday wasn’t ever 
much good. 

Linn hurried them along, for he wanted them 


70 


THE RED HOUSE 


all to be promoted. He would really be ashamed 
if they were not. Amaryllis was doing very well, 
Marigold was ambitious, Prim didn’t see any sense 
in language, and Amaryllis never cared whether 
words were relatives or not. And fractions floored 
both her and Chan. But Linn labored at them, if 
they did try his patience. 

Then the papers came in. That of Amaryllis 
was good. Marigold’s was fair. Prim just 
squeezed through. 

It was so lucky they gave me the questions 
that I knew. And I do hope I’ll never forget 
those fractious examples.” 

“ Fractious? ” 

‘‘Well, that’s what they are! They try your 
temper to the last degree, and I can’t see a bit of 
sense in them. Now, countries are very fascinat- 
ing. They make you feel as if you had traveled. 
And the animals suggest a menagerie — 'Bronx 
Park. And I can spell.” 

“ And Josh Billings thought it took a smart man 
to spell words different ways.” 

“ But that won’t convince teachers and com- 
missioners and all those wise heads who think 
children ought to know as much as grown people,” 
rejoined Prim. 

Chan failed utterly, though he was perfect in 


CHILDREN'S YEAR 


71 

deportment. Sometimes he had been marked in- 
attentive in that. 

“ Oh, Chan ! I’ll give you up. And when I’ve 
taken so much pains with you ! ” 

Linn had half a mind to cry, big boy as he was. 
He had his triumph and was proud enough of it. 
He would be sure to reach the high school in 
June. 

‘‘ It’s no use,” declared Chan, in a ruffled tone. 

There are things that I can’t do. There are things 
that I can’t learn. And what difference does it 
make to me if a man walks five miles one day, and 
six-tenths the next^ day, and four-eighteenths the 
next day, and gets to Boston on^uch a day. I’m 
not going to walk to Boston.” 

‘‘ There is no such sum, Chan. I don’t see the 
sense of some of those things myself, but they 
get you in a habit of thinking concisely, and are 
a good practice for the studies farther on. Mr. 
Beers thought I was wonderful in that respect. He 
was awfully slow. Why, I could go all round 
him.” 

Chan was silent. He just hated figuring on 
those queer things. 

‘‘ You are bright enough on music, and that 
really does stump me. Why, there are fractions 
again, thirds, and fifths, and half-notes, and time 


72 THE RED HOUSE 

and all that. It's because you don’t pay any at- 
tention.” 

Chan didn’t like it, and oh, he did love the music ! 
It was always floating through his brain, form- 
ing wonderful combinations, tender, sweet, sad, 
rapturous. If he need not go to school any 
more. 

Father was disappointed, he could see that, and 
he had a cry in the arms of Amaryllis, where he 
could always find comfort. She was better in 
some things than his mother. Well, it was a shame 
to have been three-quarters of the year without 
making any advance. 

‘‘ You see. Father has set his heart on us all 
having a good education. I’m not quick like Linn 
or Goldie, and I do have to study hard. You see, 
he didn’t have any chance when he was a little boy 
and had to get it all afterward. And I like to hear 
him talk to the men. Oh, we should be ashamed 
if he was like some of the men, or like those 
prosy Consadines who think nothing is of any 
account but their family tree, and they are not a bit 
interested in anything going on in the big world. 
And, Chan, I thought I couldn’t do anything with 
music, but I did try very hard. Still it wasn’t 
the thing I loved.” 

Oh, you can do a great deal with a thing you 


CHILDREN'S YEAR 73 

love. That’s what most people can’t understand. 
But how you can make yourself love a thing when 
you know you don’t,” and Chan smiled through 
some tears. 

There was quite a change in the classes. Some 
new children came in to Chan’s class, and as they 
were not up to a very high mark, his backwardness 
was not so evident. He did try, though. Now 
Linn let him quite alone, he was so engrossed with 
his own studies. 

But the Monday afternoon lesson was his de- 
light. Oh, what a beautiful world that of music 
was! Chan lived in a sort -of rapture. All day 
Tuesday he seems to float in some exquisite at- 
mosphere, and it was hard to come down to 
ordinary life. The lessons were an awful grind. 

‘‘ Chandler, I don’t know what to do with you,” 
his teacher said. 

Then his head began to ache, and there was a 
vague confusion where everything seemed to get 
mixed up. He went straight to his room on his 
return from school, but he often took up a volume 
of poems. He was enchanted with “ Idyls of the 
King.” How grand it was to be a poet ! But he 
would rather be a fine musician. He was learning 
some Latin hymns with the signor, and they filled 
his soul with delight. 


74 THE RED HOUSE 

‘‘ Fd like to learn Latin,” he said one day to 
Linn. 

‘‘ You had better get a good record where you 
are, or some day you’ll find yourself in a training- 
school for weak intellects,” Linn returned with a 
short laugh. 

Chan set at his desk one morning, puzzling over 
a rather intricate problem. Everything had 
dragged for the last few days. There had been a 
little company at the house of one of the pupils, 
and a play in which he had been coaxed to take 
a part, as it had a pretty song in it. The February 
day was warm, and the air had grown close, 
and seemed full of floating specks. It was 
about time for recess, and the children had been 
rather trying. Chan suddenly dropped his head 
on the boy next to him, who uttered an exclama- 
tion. 

“ Oh, Miss King, something has happened to 
Firth!” 

She rang the bell and the scholars rose. The 
boy was holding his companion, and they gathered 
around him. Miss King came down. 

Oh,” she cried, ‘‘ he has fainted 1 I thought 
a while ago he looked very pale. Two of you 
boys carry him out in the hall.” 

There was a cane settee, and they laid him down. 


CHILDREN'S YEAR 


75 

She brought some smelling salts and bathed his 
face with cologne. 

Go ask Mr. Bradford to come here. Then 
all of you children go down in the court. Some 
one open the windows first.” 

Chan began to revive, and smiled faintly. 

What happened ? ” he asked in a tremulous 
tone. 

“ You fainted. It had grown rather close in 
the room, but it was recess time.” 

Can you come down to the office and rest a 
while?” asked Mr. Bradford. 

Chan tried to rise, but fell back again, 

Miss King placed her arm about him and asked 
one of the teachers to get the aromatic ammonia, 
and gave him a little. 

I never fainted before,” said Chan weakly. 

Well, take a little rest. I thought you looked 
tired and pale this morning. Chandler, I don’t 
believe you have been very well of late.” 

My head has felt queer and achy.” 

Presently Mr. Bradford took him downstairs. 
The class came back and resumed lessons, but he 
could not join them. 

** I think you had better be dismissed for the 
day,” the principal said kindly. ‘'Who will take 
you home?” 


THE RED HOUSE 


76 

I’d like Amaryllis.” 

. She came, much surprised at the mishap, as no 
one had fainted since Chan had fallen out of the 
tree at nutting time. 

So they made ready. Chan still felt shaky, but 
the fresh air revived him somewhat. It was but 
a step to the trolley-cars, and after the ride he 
thought he felt well enough to walk home. But his 
mother was alarmed when she saw them come. 

“ I had a queer faint,” explained Chan. And 
Mr. Bradford thought I had better come home. 
I’m tired, and I don’t want any lunch. I think I’ll 
go to bed and get rested.” 

“ I suppose I might as well go back to school,” 
said Amaryllis. This afternoon is quite im- 
portant.” 

“ Oh, yes,” returned her mother. “ I can care 
for Chan. Though I think he has not looked well 
since the night of the play.” 

The mother kissed him and went upstairs with 
him. He thought he would like some orange juice. 
When she returned, he was lying on the bed and 
did not look quite so wan, it seemed. 

How pleasant and quiet it was in his pretty 
room! The confusion of the school had jarred on 
him for several days, and he had not felt quite 
well. But he had not been ill since he came from 


CHILDREN'S YEAR ^7 

the hospital. And, of course, he would soon be 
well again. It was so queer to faint when there 
was nothing the matter. Teacher said the room 
was close, but somehow he had felt shivery all the 
morning. Oh, none of them ever were ill. 

He fell into a troubled sleep presently, though 
it was so sound that when his mother came and 
spoke to him he never stirred. When the children 
returned from school she would not allow them to 
go upstairs — the sleep would do him most good, she 
said. 

Linn was quite exercised about the happening. 

‘‘ Chan’s been kind of queer of late,” he con- 
fessed. ‘‘ I think he was mortified about not pass- 
ing, but he wouldn’t own it. I don’t believe he’ll 
make much of a real student, but he can read 
wonderfully, and there’s his lovely voice. But I 
did hate to have him lag so. And I did scold him.” 

It was curious to see how they missed him, 
though he was never noisy. Mr. Mann went up 
and Chan talked a little, but dropped to sleep in the 
middle of a sentence. 

‘‘ We’ll have the doctor to-morrow, Bessy. I’m 
afraid it is going to be a fever.” 

‘‘ Oh, I hope not.” 

‘‘ So do I. If it comes to that, I shall wish we 
had Mrs. Alden, though Mrs. Wilson is excellent.” 


THE RED HOUSE 


78 

The mother went up and prepared him for bed. 
He kissed her and clung to her. “ Oh, you won’t 
go away, Mumsey ? ” he begged. 

No, dear.” 

But he was soon asleep again. 

It was a restless and disturbed slumber. Two or 
three times she rose to listen. He muttered in- 
coherently, but it was mostly about figures and 
journeys. Yet he did not appear to have much 
fever, although he did not want to get up in the 
morning. 

Amaryllis came in for a few moments, but he 
seemed in no mood for talking. And to Linn he 
said, I’m going to stay in bed and get good and 
rested.” 

Linn felt very serious over it. The younger 
children were all excitement. Tip thought he 
ought to stay at home in case anything happened. 

There is nothing to happen,” said the mother. 

He wants quiet and rest. He will soon be all 
right again.” 

But she was afraid in her inmost heart. Did 
prosperity make one feel less secure? Or was 
it because there was so much joy in living that one 
hated to have any break? 

She went upstairs. Mr. Mann was sitting by 
the bed. Chan was in deep sleep, but now he was 


CHILDREN'S YEAR 


79 

marble-white and cool. Even his lips had no 
real color in them. 

‘‘ Oh ! ” she cried. Oh/* and her head sank 
down on her husband’s shoulder. 

“ Bessy dear, we won’t worry until the doctor 
has been here. Children are sometimes very ill, 
and get over it.” 

He looked that way when he was hurt ” 

And he lived, you see,” smiling, though he did 
not feel very light at heart. 

There were no office patients, so Dr. Wardlaw 
started at once. 

‘‘ Well,” he began. “ I’ve thought out of eight 
children I ought to have a chance, now and then. 
Is it the little one ? ” 

‘‘ No, the middle boy.” 

The one who sings ? ” 

Yes.” 

We’ll see.” He dreaded a case of diphtheria. 
He looked a moment or two, felt the pulse, took 
the temperature. Chan started up rather wild and 
heavy-eyed. 

Oh, I must go to school ! ” he exclaimed. 
“ Linn said ” but he fell back on the pillow. 

His throat was all right. The fever did not seem 
at all alarming. But the whole frame was very 
much relaxed. 


8o 


THE RED HOUSE 


I guess he’s had rather too much school. He’s 
tired out. You can’t always tell how these low 
fevers are going, but I don’t see anything serious at 
present. Just let him rest. He’s better off in bed. 
I’ll leave a fever remedy and be in again to- 
morrow. We will soon have him around, but no 
more school at present.” 

Mr. Mann was very much relieved, and went 
down to the city. Mrs. Mann brought her sewing 
and sat by her boy. Occasionally he started and 
muttered, but his mind seemed to run on figures, 
mostly. 

It was noon when he asked for a drink, and 
then thought he would like to have something to 
eat, but he took only a few mouthfuls and said, 

I’m so tired. It doesn’t seem as if I could^ ever 
get rested.” 

It has been only such a little while. I guess 
you have been tired longer than you thought. You 
have studied too hard.” 

It’s those awful problems ! You see, the figures 
all run together in my mind. Now, in music the 
notes stay just there. I can see them. Mother, 
what is it when you can see things with your brain ? 
It hasn’t any eyes ? ” 

I don’t know, dear. You see, when I was a 
growing girl they didn’t teach all these wonderful 


CHILDREN'S YEAR 8i 

things, and I was always too busy with you chil- 
dren to learn them.” 

Chan dropped off to sleep again, and was more 
quiet. Oh, how still the house was. Cap sang in 
the lowest of tones. 

Seems almost as if there was a death in the 
house! ” she said to herself. And we just can’t 

spare Chan. Well, there’s no one Rhoda 

makes the most to-do, but she’s awful smart at 
learning. She’ll get clear ahead of Tip. But dear, 
sweet Chan ! The Lord keep him safe. For, Lord, 
you don’t often make such an angel for a boy 1 ” 

The children always rushed home to see what 
had happened. Chan’s teacher was very sorry, and 
sent her love to him. They all wanted to go up- 
stairs — why, it seemed at least a week since they 
had seen Chan. 

‘‘ No,” said their mother. ‘‘ He sleeps a good 
deal, and the doctor wants him to be quiet. Go on 
with your lessons and play. Rilla, I think I 
wouldn’t practise this afternoon.” 

Linn went to the sewing- room just at dusk. The 
children were in the library guessing riddles and 
inventing some. 

Mother,” began Linn, ‘‘ I’m awfully sorry I 
nagged so at Chan, and it all went for nothing. 
But I did hate to have him go on in the same class. 


82 


THE RED HOUSE 


Maybe there’s something different with him be- 
cause he has that genius for music. But in school, 
you know, they have to go on just alike or they 
lose their marks. He won’t ever make a real 
scholar, and maybe there isn’t any use hammering 
at him. Rilla’s slow, but she does learn, and she 
keeps it, too. Well, I suppose we can’t all be 
smart,” and the boy sighed. 

There is a great difference in children,” said the 
mother. I learned that years ago. It seems to me 
thy ought to be trained on the lines they are best 
fitted for, and when they are so little it is hard to 
decide.” 

‘‘ Only we know Chan is all for music. And 
if Mr. Gwynne makes a good deal of money at it, 
why shouldn’t he when he gets to be a man ? ” 
Oh, Mother, you don’t think ” 

Linn leaned his face down on his mother’s 
breast, and they both cried a little. Then they 
heard the cheerful voice downstairs. 

No, dear, no,” hurriedly. Then they rose, 
and she made a light while the boy went up to 
his room. Oh, no, they couldn’t spare Chan, he 
was so sweet and full of love ; not the merry quips 
of Prim and Goldie, but bits of fun that were like 
little gleams of sunshine. 

‘‘ The doctor thinks there won’t be much change 


CHILDREN'S YEAR 


83 

in several days/' Mr. Mann said cheerily, but 
that we don’t need to worry. Of course he will 
keep watch of him.” 

‘‘ Mommy,” and Lai had her arms about her 
mother’s neck, “ why don’t we send Chan to the 
hospital ? He was cured all up and his hip 
made straight, and they’d make him well again, 
I know.” 

“ Oh, I guess we can’t spare him,” was the 
reply. 

They did miss him very much around the library- 
table. The younger children went tO' bed, the 
others crept in softly to say good-night, but Chan 
was asleep. Amaryllis had tears in her eyes, think- 
ing of Eunice Williams. 

This night Chan was very restless and had a 
higher fever, becoming positively delirious the 
next day. The doctor would not admit there was 
any real danger. Friends came to call, and were 
very sympathetic. Mrs. Brenner brought some 
choice hot-house fruit. 

‘Hf there is anything we can do for you,” the 
lady said, or if we can be of the slightest 
assistance, let us know at once. You are quite 
satisfied with Dr. Wardlaw?” 

‘‘ It is one of the tedious cases. One day the 
fever is almost gone, and on the next it runs quite 


84 THE RED HOUSE CHILDREN 

high again. There seems considerable stupor with 
it. We may look for a change soon.’' 

Oh, I hope it won’t turn to typhoid.” 

The doctor has found no symptoms yet.” 
“Well, count us among your most earnest 
friends.” 

‘ “ It’s queer. Mother,” said Linn, “ but every one 
feels so interested and so earnest that he shall get 
well. I didn’t think Grafton cared so much about 
any of us.” 


CHAPTER VI 


COMING FROM THE QUEER COUNTRY 

‘‘ Mother ! ” cried a soft, sweet voice with a 
different sound from that of the last ten days. 

Mrs. Mann was sitting in her own room, just 
where she could look in at her boy. She was 
putting some trimming on Goldie’s frock, and had 
not looked up for five minutes. Chan had his 
arms outstretched, and she sprang up. 

“ Why am I in bed in the middle of the day ? 
The sun is shining. And where did you go ? ” 

I have not been away, dear.” 

“ Why — it’s very funny. I came home from 
school yesterday,” said the boy, studying her face 
as he spoke. 

That was just a week ago. And you have 
been ill in bed ever since.” 

111 ! ” Chan had his arms about his mother’s 
neck. ‘‘ Why, I’ve been in such a queer world, 
trying all the time to get out of something. 
And there was a great wall of figures that I 
had to take down and build up, and I couldn’t find 
85 


86 THE RED HOUSE 

Linn to help. Where is he ? Where are the chil- 
dren?” 

It is only two o’clock. They are all in school.” 

0 dear 1 Could I have some nice drink — ^that 
raspberry stuff? And I am hungry. And I’d 
like to sit in that big rocker.” 

“ Wait until I come back. Don’t try to get up, 
dear.” 

Cap was glad that he had really asked for some- 
thing, and she sent his mother back while she 
toasted a piece of bread and poured out a glass 
of the raspberry shrub. 

1 think I won’t get up,” began Chan. I feel 
so sort of shaky. Will you put some pillows 
round me and sit here by me ? ” 

“ Yes,” replied his mother, delighted to see him 
in his right mind. Yes, his eyes looked different. 
But, oh, how thin he was! 

She fed him the toast in morsels, and he took 
sips out of the glass. 

“ A week? ” he said. “ I’d like to know where 
I was all the time! You’re not making believe, 
Mother?” 

No. But I’m so glad now, so glad now.” 

He sank back on the pillow and was still a 
minute or two. 

“ Sit here and tell me all about it. There was 


CHILDREN'S YEAR 87 

a great commotion at school. Was it an earth- 
quake ? 

‘‘ No. Only you fainted. Rilla brought you 
home. And you have been here in the bed ever 
since.” 

“ Well, thaf s funny. I have been chasing round 
in the dark and not finding any one I cared about. 
And climbing out of queer places. And getting 
lost. And Fm so tired.” 

Dear, don’t talk any more now. When you 
are rested, you’ll remember. Oh, I have my dear, 
dear Chan back,” and she pressed him to her 
heart. 

“ Well — I couldn’t have gone away,” with a faint 
little laugh. “ Do people always have those queer 
thoughts? Then they must go out of the body, 
if the body stays here in the bed.” 

‘‘ Yes, it is very strange.” 

Did I sing any ? ” 

‘‘ No. And I thought that rather curious.” 

“ Well, all the time I was trying to. I could not 
hear it myself. I wanted to so much. And I did 
want to see the light. Oh, Mother, I pity the poor 
people who go blind after they have seen the light. 
If I never could have seen again! And if I never 
could sing again I ” 

He tried in a weak, wandering fashion to sing. 


88 


THE RED HOUSE 


It brought tears to his mother's eyes, and yet it 
was very sweet. 

He drew a long breath. ‘‘ I guess I am all right. 
And, Mother, I wish you would sing me to sleep as 
you did when my hip was first hurt. Oh, Mother, 
I'm so glad to find you ! " 

She fixed his pillow and kissed him, and sang 
‘‘ Bonnie Boon," without the saddest lines. In a 
few minutes he was sleeping peacefully. The 
children came home and she went down to them 
and heard the day's doings and adventures. 

Isn't Chan ever going to get better?" asked 
Linn. 

Would she dare say for a certainty? 

“ Oh, the doctor thinks — to-morrow " 

If he only can get well! " rejoined Amaryllis. 

Chan had a lovely restful nap, and when his 
father came home they two had a season of joy. 
But it was thought best not to have the others 
rouse the weak nerves and try them any further. 

The doctor was much encouraged the next morn- 
ing. Chan insisted on getting up and taking a 
few steps, but he felt quite as wabbly as when he 
had essayed it in the hospital. But he had come 
back to his right mind. 

‘‘He's been a pretty sick boy," admitted the 
doctor. “ I thought two days ago it would surely 


CHILDREN’S YEAR 89 

run into typhoid, and I doubt if we could have 
saved him if it had. And now there must be no 
more school all the spring. And I doubt if he 
ought to go on with his music. But his lungs are 
all right, and his throat is in good order. Oh, 
it might have been much worse.” 

When the children came home that day they 
heard Chan singing, and rushed upstairs in a 
crowd. 

“ Oh, Mother! Mother, oh, Chan! 

Was that pale little ghost Chandler Firth? He 
was pillowed up in bed, but the gladness in the 
soft brown eyes was inspiriting. 

‘‘ Oh, children, saye a little of him, do ! He is 
so weak yet. And you may bring back the fever. 
Don’t all talk at once,” pleaded the little mother. 

‘‘ But we’re so glad ! Chan, we simply couldn’t 
live without you! It’s been the awfullest time! 
cried Prim. ‘‘ And now you will get well again, 
but it seems as if it would take a good deal of 
padding to fill you out. And nearly every one has 
been here. Can you recall the fact that at first they 
felt eight children would disgrace the neighbor- 
hood! Well, it is funny how people veer round. 
And it takes all sorts to make the world. The old 
lady was glad she didn’t belong to the ‘ sorts,’ and 
I’m glad I do. They’re so sociable-like, and inter- 


THE RED HOUSE 


90 

ested in you, and you find ever so many things to 
like in them. And some of them are so funny. 
If I couldn’t have some fun I shouldn’t want to 
live.” 

Oh, Primrose, you haven’t changed a bit ! ” 
and Chan laughed. 

“ No, why should I change? I like myself very 
well, and you know you all like me ” 

Primrose, will you please go downstairs,” said 
her mother, in her most authoritative voice. 

She snatched a kiss from Chan that left him 
helpless on the pillow, then she and Goldie executed 
a dance for Cap in the kitchen. 

I never knew what a pas seul was before, but 
it seemed as if it must belong to euchre. I said 
so once, and Abe he laughed and laughed, and I 
said, ‘ Don’t be a fool! You’re near enough one 
now.’ ” 

Oh, Cap! doesn’t he ever get mad at you?” 
asked Goldie. 

“ Well, he can put five cents in the missionary 
box and get pleased again. And this is just beau- 
tiful about Chan. For when a fever once gets 
turned wrong side out they do get well. Then 
fever don’t often run more’n ten days.” 

They never had a merrier time in the little 
old Red House than they had that evening, though 


CHILDREN'S YEAR 


91 

Mr. Mann thought they ought to go out in the 
carriage-house to jubilate. 

Chan laughed a little, and wished he were there 
with them. 

We ought to give a big party,” exclaimed Linn. 

WeVe never had a grand time in this new house 
with lots of folks.” 

Mr. Mann had proposed a Christmas party, but 
there had been too many invitations out. 

Chan found it was going to take quite a while 
to get over his excursion into the unknown. He 
was very weak. It didn’t seem as if one could 
lose so much strength in such a little while. The 
first time he walked across his room he almost 
stumbled over, and it seemed quite an achievement 
when he went through to the sewing-room. But 
he was allowed to have some visitors up in his 
pretty room — not too many at a time. 

March had come in with sleet and snow before 
he went downstairs, then it cleared up warm and 
his father bundled him up and took him out to 
the merry jingle of the bells. His little boy ! His 
heart was one big thanksgiving. He loved them 
all, but this one was dearer, somehow, perhaps 
because he had come so near to losing him, for he 
was sure Chan had been worse that Dr. Wardlaw 
admitted. 


92 


THE RED HOUSE 


But Chan did not grow fat or rosy as he had 
done at the hospital. Then he had not been 
really ill. Mr. Mann laughingly declared he would 
have to take him back there. 

The signor had been over to see him, but ad- 
vised a little carefulness about his voice. 

Oh, it doesn’t strain it a bit to sing,” he pro- 
tested. 

They had not written to Mr. Gwynne until he 
was comparatively well. Chan had the pleasure 
of inditing the letter. The signor had written 
also, and said that Chan was thin and pale, 
though he was his own winsome self, and his voice 
had not suffered by the fever. 

So when Mr. Gwynne returned, he almost flew 
up to Grafton, and they welcomed him with open 
arms. It was quite the last of the month, and 
there were certain indications of spring. 

“ Oh, Chan, my dear boy, you must have been 
very ill ! ” he said. ‘‘ Why, you are a shadow 
now.” 

It wasn’t very bad, only that one week when I 
didn’t know where I was — where I went to that 
queer country where it was dark and the sun 
never shone. And the people were so queer with 
their strange bodies you could almost see through. 
Where do you suppose it was ? ” 


93 


CHILDREN'S YEAR 

Howard Gwynne shivered. Had the boy come 
so near the confines of the other world? 

‘‘ No, it wasn’t quite delirium,” Mrs. Mann said 
when he questioned her. “ It really seemed as if 
he were one of the souls in prison and could not 
find a way out. But I think Dr. Wardlaw staved 
off the worst. Chan never appeared quite as robust 
as Linn, or as wiry as Tip. I do believe he is all 
over it. But he is not going to school this spring. 
I think the studies are too severe, and Linn was 
trying too hard to push him ahead. He has never 
been promoted yet.” 

Mr. Gwynne was very glad she did not blame the 
music lessons with the signor. He knew he could 
trust the signor not to crowd the promising voice. 
And it seemed sweeter than ever. 

“ I think I will take him down to Dr. Richards,” 
Mr. Gwynne said. ‘‘ Richards is' a splendid sur- 
geon and doesn’t do much in the way of medicine, 
but I’d trust him with any one’s life. There may 
be a little trouble somewhere.” 

Chan was delighted to go down to the hospital. 
His father had taken him to the factory once, and 
they had had a little run about. But Chan never 
tired of staying at home. There were his beautiful 
books, there was his dear mother to talk to, and 
there were those sweet, naughty improvisations on 


THE RED HOUSE 


94 

the piano that the signor discouraged. Sometimes 
he meant to write them out. And Dan insisted 
that he should go driving with him, Rhoda was 
growing very expert with the little Shetland. 

Chan wanted to hear all about the cornet-players 
who had been left in Chicago. No one had tired 
of the birds, but there were some other beautiful 
things as well. 

They went to the hospital, and Dr. Richards was 
ready to receive them. He shook hands warmly 
with Mr. Gwynne, then took both of Chan’s and 
studied his pale face. 

‘‘ What have you been doing to him ? ” he 
queried. 

‘‘ I have only just returned. He had been pretty 
ill, I think.” 

No, it wasn’t very bad,” said Chan. ‘‘ It was a 
little fever first, when I was in a curious country 
where it was dark all the time and there were 
such lots of figures piling up.” 

Are you sure they were not notes ? ” 

‘‘ Oh, I should have liked them then and known 
their names and we’d have sung. You see, I was 
trying to get through and be promoted. I’d been in 
one class so long that Linn was ashamed of me. 
He was good to show me, and patient most of the 
time. I’m a regular dumbhead for figures. I can’t 


CHILDREN’S YEAR 


95 

make myself care for anything but music. That 
fills me all up. It’s always singing inside of me. 
If they could set problems to music, oh, that would 
be fine.” 

Dr. Richards laughed. “ And did the pile of 
figures disappear ? ” 

“ Oh, yes, when I began to go out into Mother’s 
room. She is the sweetest mother in the world. 
And I was all right except shaky in the legs. 
Father carried me up and down stairs at first.” 

Chan laughed with such a soft, musical sound 
that his listeners glanced at each other. 

Doctor, I want you to examine him thor- 
oughly,” said Mr. Gwynne. “ Heart and lungs, 
brain and nerves. The children are all sound and 
healthy, and their mother looks like a girl, al- 
though she has done the work of any two women. 
But I want to be sure about him, and how much 
he will stand. My heart is quite set upon him.” 

They went into the little office. Mr. Gwynne 
heard them laugh, but now and then Chan said, 
“ Ouch ! ” When they came out, Chan was flushed 
but laughing. 

‘‘ Your boy is sound as a nut, Gwynne, with a 
throat made to order. And every organ is in 
good shape. He is not quite up to the mark. I 
think they have made him study too hard with the 


THE RED HOUSE 


96 

things he doesn't understand. He wants a good 
rest to bring him up. See here. One of our fine 
nurses has had a giving-out time, and she is going 
over to England and Scotland for a three-months’ 
change. Chan, you remember nurse Jane and that 
pathetic little Collamore boy ? ” 

Oh, yes,” Chan replied in a tone of delight. 

“ Why, I’m going myself,” interrupted Mr. 
Gwynne. 

Well, the boy needs a companion and you will 
be full of business. A sea-voyage will be just the 
thing. And Jane grew very fond of him. Yes, 
you couldn’t do a better thing. I’ll summon Jane.” 

She was delighted to see Chan, but exclaimed 
at the change in him. She was thin herself, and 
the freshness had gone out of her complexion, 
but the bright, tender manner remained. 

‘‘ When had you planned to go ? ” Mr. Gwynne 
asked almost abruptly. 

‘‘ About the middle of April, though I have not 
engaged my passage,” she replied. 

‘‘ Make it May if you can, and consider it an 
engagement. I shall not be a hard master. But I 
want the best motherly care taken of the boy so 
he won’t get homesick. Will you like to go, 
Chan?” 

Chan looked from one to the other and drew a 


CHILDREN'S YEAR 


97 

long breath. “ There’s Mother and Father,” he 
said. 

“No one would stand in the way of an opportun- 
ity like that,” exclaimed the doctor. “ It will be 
just exactly what you need. New scenes, pleasant 
companionship, and the best of care; variety, and 
no studying. After all, it is only for a little while. 
You won’t have any time to miss the home folks. 
And think — you did enjoy the hospital. You never 
worried the nurses, nor found fault.” 

“ There was nothing to find fault about. It was 
all delightful, only the plaster-cast pinched at first 
and I couldn’t turn over. Why, there are lots 
of children going abroad smaller than I am,” said 
Chan, laughing. 

Mr. G Wynne had taken Jane over by the window 
to explain what would be needed. She promised 
to take the best care of the boy, and to be especially 
careful when Mr. Gwynne was away, as he should 
go to Germany and no doubt to Paris. When it 
was possible, he would take them both, but he 
should want her to write at least every other day. 
And she must let Chan talk about the home folks, 
as it would be the best antidote for the longing 
for them. He was very fond of them all, and of 
his mother.” 

Jane remembered the day that Chan’s mother 


THE RED HOUSE 


98 

came, and how she knelt by the little cot, and that 
for a time neither could speak. Oh, yes,” she 
said, '' we shall be real old friends, and I am more 
than glad you asked me to go. I wondered how 
I’d stand three months without any little thing to 
cuddle, for the doctor said I must let hospitals alone, 
mostly. I’d had enough of suffering at home. 
And there’s something about Chan — isn’t he differ- 
ent from most children ? ” 

“ I guess it’s the overflowing love of his mother. 
And that stepfather is a man out of a thousand. 
But I do think Chan is just a little different.” 

“ And his lovely voice ! We heard that he sang 
in the city on Christmas eve.” 

'' Yes,” and Mr. Gwynne’s face was for the 
instant illumined. “ And the voice is what I want 
you to be careful about. You know, such a voice 
is a rare possession. When I get my plans more 
matured, I shall want to see you. Shall I find 
you here ? ” 

Oh, yes, and I am coming back here. It will 
always be home to me. Oh, Mr. Gwynne, I am 
so glad of your offer ! ” 

So they shook hands cordially. Chandler was all 
smiles now, and there was a little color in his 
cheeks. 

They had some luncheon and then went to the 


CHILDREN'S YEAR 


99 

factory, where Mr. Mann had just finished giving 
instructions about several orders. 

“ Well, Chan,'’ he exclaimed, “ did the doctor 
use some charm ? You look more like yourself.” 

He saw the nurse who was so good to him,” 
said Mr. Gwynne, replying for the boy. “ And he 
is well and sound, only he hasn’t regained all his 
strength. But there is a grand medicine prescribed 
for it, with this nurse Jane as a caretaker, a sea- 
voyage I ” 

Not to — not abroad ? ” 

“ Yes.” Mr. Gwynne plunged into the matter 
at once and set it in its most fascinating light. Mr. 
Mann went back to a certain note, before he had 
seen this person who expressed such a warm inter- 
est in the little lad and was desirous of befriending 
him. And he was then glad the man was out in 
Russia, and hoped he would forget all about the 
boy. And here he was, asking for a share in him, 
perhaps some day to take all ! 

“ I must think about it,” he said slowly. And 
there is his mother.” 

‘‘And you are going to have seven left. And it 
will be only about three months. I shall come up 
with you to-night and we’ll talk it all over. You 
will see it is for his benefit physically, and he will 
come home a new boy. He will have a chance 


lOO 


THE RED HOUSE 


to hear some fine music as well. And now, if you 
will excuse me, I will go about a little business, 
ni meet you at the train.’' 

Mr. Mann nodded. 

For some moments neither the boy nor the man 
spoke. Then Chan came over and put his arms 
around his father’s neck. 

You don’t want me to go! ” he said in a tone 
barely above a whisper. 

“ Chan, my dear lad, I prayed you might not 
die when there was no real danger, and you were 
spared to us. I don’t know just how much a man 
loves his own sons, but if he loves them any better 
than I love you it would be hard even to let them 
go to heaven. I’ve said a hundred times to myself 
that you were my little boy and couldn’t belong to 
any one else. I’m afraid I’ve always been just a 
mite jealous of Howard Gwynne because he could 
do so much for you. Suppose your mother had felt 
that way and refused me ? ” 

“ Oh, she couldn’t. She would have given me 
to you if you hadn’t wanted any of the others. 
And she loved me very much, too.” 

‘‘ I should have her and seven others, and they’re 
all worth having. And it’s a lovely opportunity for 
you. No, I don’t want you to go away even for 
three months. If you hadn’t been ill, and I hadn’t 


CHILDREN'S YEAR 


lOI 


sat by your bed and felt how hard it would be to 
give you up, I should not have known. But I think 
it would be selfish to refuse, and Mr. Gwynne 
might think we would be too interfering, and lose 
interest in you. Chan, dear, in a way it is going to 
bring about a sort of separation. You must belong 
partly to him, and if all goes well he will put you 
in the front rank, for he knows what to do with 
such a voice. I couldn’t do it. And though it 
brings a pang, I suppose I shall consent to this little 
thing, and then to some greater thing, until you will 
be with him most of the time. All these thoughts 
ran through my mind as he talked. I can see how 
it will be.” 

‘‘ Oh, but I shall always belong to you. If you 
had not brought me to the hospital I should not 
have seen Mr. Gwynne. So it is you who gave 
me the friend, the lovely home that we all share, 
and the nice life for Mother. Oh, I couldn’t be 
ungrateful.” 

“ I hoped I should study out what would be best 
for all you children. But I never thought of you 
coming first. It is such a splendid chance. Some- 
one who knows just what to do with your voice, 
and who I think will not exploit it for pure selfish 
gain. If he were not the man he is I could not 
give you up.” 


102 THE RED HOUSE CHILDREN; 

Chan was crying. 

There, dear, I wanted you to know just how 
I felt. You will understand it better as the years 
go on. And I think you will always love me. I 
am quite sure of that.’' 

Oh, I shall, I shall,” replied Chan with a 
convulsive sob. Prim says you are the best and 
dearest father any children ever had, and I think 
so, too.” 

Well, dear, now I’ll sketch out a few business 
letters and then we’ll take a ride up to the Park to 
see how much of spring has come there. It will 
help to settle our minds for this evening’s talk.” 

Chan went over to the window. It was not a 
very light one, being pretty close to the next build- 
ing. Everything seemed strange to him. He 
was to cross the ocean! What if there should be 
a wreck! Oh, had he better go? Two months in 
the hospital had seemed a long time to be away 
from his mother. And they would be thinking of 
him. But they would have many other things to 
think of. They were interested in school. And 
there was the dainty little Shetland, and Bonnie 
that Tip was riding, and Lady Betty that Prim 
could manage with skill. And Mother would have 
his father, who was so dear and tender. 


CHAPTER VII 


FROM THE OTHER SIDE 

The Park was suggesting spring. There were 
crocuses, and in sheltered places pansies and some 
tulips, and oh, the pussy willows and red maples. 
And there were boys playing ball. The green- 
houses were a sight. Children were out in throngs, 
for it had been a pleasant day. And the birds and 
squirrels! Yes, it was truly spring! 

Mr. Gwynne was looking out for them, and they 
had just time to make the train. The two men 
read their papers — it was too noisy to talk. Chan 
was thinking. Oh, what would Mother say! 

They had a warm welcome. The house was 
sweet with English violets sent by Mrs. Brenner, 
who wanted Chan and Linn to come to tea the next 
day to see some fine pictures and curiosities that 
the Moors had left in Spain. That had set them 
to talking about the Moors. 

But what had Dr. Richards said about Chan. 
“ Oh, that he was all right.’’ 

“ He pinched me and pulled me and knocked 

X03 


THE RED HOUSE 


104 

me, and made me breathe this way and that, and 
double myself up until I felt that I must be made 
of India rubber. And he said I stood it tiptop, 
but I must have a good long vacation to get some 
fat on my bones. And Father and I went to the 
Park in the afternoon.’' 

“ Were there any ball-players out? ” asked Linn. 

“ Two teams. But we went over to the green- 
houses.” 

“ Well, you don’t know anything about playing. 
You are not the normal boy, Chan.” 

No,” said Chan meekly with an upturned 
glance that made Mr. Gwynne smile. 

Now, I don’t know whether you are laughing 
at Chan or baseball,” declared Primrose. 

They adjourned to the library while the younger 
students settled to the play-room and their tables. 
Then Mr. Gwynne unfolded the plan that had so 
suddenly sprung into existence — that Chan should 
take a sea- voyage and a journey of three months 
abroad. 

Oh, he couldn’t ! ” exclaimed Mrs. Mann. He 
is too young. And you don’t know the bother of 
a child.” 

But he is going to have the finest nurse ! Chan, 
tell them about Miss Jane,” said the father. 

“ She’s going for three months to recruit. She 


CHILDREN'S YEAR 


105 

looks quite as thin as I do, and her pretty pink 
cheeks are gone. And she was so glad, Mother. 
She cried a little when Mr. Gwynne told her how 
ill I had been. And she hugged me up so. She 
said she hadn't really cared to go, only it was 
best, but with me to look after she’d have just a 
lovely time.” 

Chan’s face was so eager it blossomed. 

“ But you couldn’t go and leave us all ! ” inter- 
posed his mother with an hysterical catch in her 
breath. 

‘‘Why, it’s just splendid!” cried Linn with a 
boy’s heartiness. “ You can snap your fingers at 
fractions, and that wonderful and abominable sys- 
tem of journeys that rack your brains and tear 
your heart-strings, and you never get anywhere, 
just to step into a big steamer and glide over the 
mighty ocean and see lots of people and strange 
countries, as Lord Lovel did. Chan, you seem to 
be born for good luck. If I were Prim I’d get up 
and dance all ’round the ‘ goodlie companie,’ 
quotation.” 

“ Well, dance,” cried Goldie. ‘‘ We’d all like 
to see you.” 

There was a general laugh, and it broke the tense 
strain. Mr. Gwynne seized the opportunity to 
expatiate on the advantages the journey would be 


io6 THE RED HOUSE 

to Chan, and that at present he was not in a condi- 
tion to be poring over books or worrying his brains 
with abstruse problems. Then he should look after 
them and plan out journeys and stopping-places, 
and Chan would learn a great deal more than at 
school.’* 

They were all against her, she saw. But she 
cried with a mother’s tenderness. 

Oh, Chan, you wouldn’t go ? ” 

And once she had resolved to give him away! 
Yet that was so different. 

Mr. Mann drew him down on his knee. 

^We must think what will be best for Chandler 
in the future in the way of health and improve- 
ment,” he said. “ The like doesn’t happen to a 
boy once in a hundred times. And it will be only 
three months. We might have to send him away 
to some seaside place later in the summer. It is 
very kind in you, Mr. Gwynne, to take so much 
interest, and we know we can rely upon you.” 

‘Thank you,” said the visitor with deep feeling. 

That night, as they were retiring, Bessy clasped 
her arms about her husband’s neck, and cried with 
unwonted impetuousness — “ Oh, how could you ! 
How could you! Do you realize that you are 
giving Chan away ! ” 

“ No,” he said, “ we shall bind him with stronger 


CHILDREN'S YEAR 


107 

cords of love, I think. It was a great struggle. 
But you see Chan is all music. He falls behind 
in his studies. Linn declares he will never make 
any kind of a scholar. He has no interest in any 
branch he does not love. When he grows older 
and mingles with the world he will see the necessity 
of some things. If he was not a musical genius 
I should not yield so easily. Mr. Gwynne is a 
fine man with clear judgment and strong, high 
principles, and this is why I am willing to trust 
Chan to him. I can send Linn to college presently, 
money can do that, but I could not put Chan in 
the forefront of music. And half-way measures 
might prevent a success. So, dear, we must not 
interfere with that. If you have hatched a lark 
in a sparrow's nest, we must not clip his wings. It 
has been a real struggle with me, for I did not 
know you could love any child like that,” and he 
ended with a tremulous sound in his voice. 

‘‘ Oh, husband ! ” But her tone told him she 
understood. 

Mr. Gwynne talked a little to her the next morn- 
ing, but she assented quietly, though she was not 
really enthusiastic. He said he would send up Miss 
Jane, who had a great longing to see them all 
together. 

Linn told the news at school, for he was very 


io8 THE RED HOUSE 

glad to exploit Chan after his low school record. 
And Grafton was really proud of her little hero. 
Calls of congratulations came, and none were more 
heartfelt then the Bradleys’. 

But Mrs. Brenner came, followed by her coach- 
man with a great bundle. There was a fine steamer 
rug and a soft, beautiful lounging-robe that Chan 
said was fit for a king. 

“ We wanted to be in among the first. Mr. 
Brenner is just delighted. And Howard Gwynne 
stands high as to moral character. If I had a 
boy with a voice I should put him in his hands. 
Oh, Mrs. Mann, you are to be congratulated. And 
the sea-trip will be such an excellent thing for him. 
We are going over presently to Algiers first, then 
over to Athens and up through Germany. Fm 
going to give you an address, Chan, and you must 
send a card now and then to let us know where you 
are. You’ll have a lovely time, I know, and get 
well and rosy.” 

The rest of the household could hardly pay at- 
tention to school duties. Miss Jane came up and 
they all fell in love with her. She listened very 
sweetly to the many charges of the mother, smiling 
a little to herself. But what a merry crew they 
were ! And what a happy home ! Surely the step- 
father was an exceptional man, but he did enjoy 


CHILDREN'S YEAR 109 

them all wonderfully. Linn insisted on taking her 
to the little old house, and she thought it very 
pretty now with its promise of fruit and flowers. 
And the story of how Mr. Mann had come to 
them was really very funny as well as charming. ^ 

“And he’s just splendid!” continued the boy 
enthusiastically. “We are not the only ones that 
he loves so, but there are some very poor children, 
too. He gave the orphans a trolley-ride last sum- 
mer, a regular all-day picnic.” 

“ And he sent two little boys to the hospital 
before Chan. One had both legs so crushed by a 
heavy dray that, though they tried hard to save 
one, they could not, and it was best for the poor 
little boy to die. But Mr. Mann wanted him to 
have some nice care and end his life happily. The 
other one recovered, and we found a good place 
in the country for him. He is so fond of making 
children happy,” said Miss Jane. 

“ That’s because he wasn’t very happy himself 
and had no own mother.” 

“ Sometimes it makes people hard and selfish, 
but it has filled him with a tender kind of pity. 
And he’s so merry. Oh, I don’t wonder you all 
love him. If there were more of such people in 
the world it would be delightful, like heaven.” 

“ And Mr. Gwynne is nice, too. There’s the 


no THE RED HOUSE 

loveliest story about our piano. Do you like real 
stories ? '' 

‘‘ Indeed I do.’^ 

Well, you know about Chan’s singing to little 
Arthur? Chan and Goldie used to imitate the 
birds. There wasn’t much singing at Denby; few 
people could sing, I guess. And Mr. Gwynne 
wrote it out and set it to music. He is what 
they call a composer.” 

‘‘ Yes, I’ve heard about the beautiful cornet 
selection called ‘ The Birds.’ ” 

Then Linn told about the letter they had herald- 
ing the trunk, and how mystified they were, and 
how Mr. Gwynne insisted that Chan and Goldie 
had a share in the money it had made, so he used 
it for that beautiful piano.” 

** Oh, that is a really wonderful story. But some 
simple songs have made a good deal of money. 
And some men, I think, would have set Chan to 
singing at once and made money with him. Two 
different churches made a bid for him.” 

Linn opened his eyes very wide. He’s all 
music,” he returned. '' But when it comes to 
figures and problems, and a bit about science, O 
dear ! ” and Linn laughed heartily. 

“ You can’t have a genius for everything,” said 
Miss Jane sagely. 


CHILDREN'S YEAR m 

She was very glad of the ride about forlorn 
Denby, and she and Chan talked it over on their 
travels. And Linn’s little store experience pleased 
her very much. They were sorry she could stay 
only two days, but Mr. Gwynne wanted her for 
some arrangements. 

Oh, how the days flew! Chan’s heart was al- 
most broken at the thought of the separation, and 
yet he couldn’t help being wildly happy. It wasn’t 
like going anywhere alone, and little boys went 
to boarding-school where all was strange, and to 
conservatories in Germany, where they had some 
severe masters. And he was coming back 1 

Quite a party would go down to see him off, the 
Brenners, and the Bradleys, and several others, 
and all the older children. Mrs. Mann simply 
couldn’t. 

And I’m not going,” Amaryllis said to Mr. 
Evans. You see it wouldn’t do to leave Mother 
alone, and I seem to be the nearest. She’ll need 
some comforting. She’s quite resigned now. It 
was so good that Miss Jane came up. And Linn 
and the girls are just crazy to go on board the 
big vessel.” 

Her voice was so sweet with a hopeful sound in 
it. ‘‘ She is always thinking of others,” Mr. Evans 
said to himself. And the girl’s face was taking 


II2 


THE RED HOUSE 


on a kind of spiritual beauty that made her look 
more like Chan. And she had such lovely brown 
eyes. 

Another incident served to break the tenseness 
of the situation. Miss Greatorex had written 
Primrose a letter. “ The Violin Girl ’’ had been 
hung at the Academy, and very cordially spoken of. 
Then a German had come in one day, a fair, light- 
haired, middle-aged man, who stood before it a 
long while. Then he came the next day and the 
next, and hunted up Miss Greatorex. Would she 
sell the picture ? 

He had four boys, three grown to manhood. 
There had been one sweet, pretty girl with just such 
hair and eyes, and she had played the violin. She 
had died after a very brief illness, and they 
had nothing but a baby portrait of her. He had 
tried to have something painted, but no one could 
catch that bright, eager look. Was this a real girl? 
His little Gretchen had just such long braids of 
hair. He would give her her price without any 
demur, but he would like to see the American 
girl. 

So the meeting was arranged for Saturday after- 
noon. The vessel was going out at two, so there 
would be good time. 

The idea of my looking like a German girl ! 


CHILDREN'S YEAR 113 

laughed Prim. ‘‘ It’s funny, but we all do look 
different, and Laurel will be the family beauty.” 

Laurel isn’t as pretty as Chan,” declared 
Rhoda. 

“ Well, we ought to be able to be told apart.” 

‘‘ And if I didn’t have red hair I might set up a 
claim for beauty,” said Marigold. And if I had a 
dimple in my cheek,” she added with a tremen- 
dous sigh. 

And so it happened that the procession started 
off in quite joyous spirits. 

‘‘ Well, they’re a lot to be proud of,” exclaimed 
Cap. ‘‘ And when they’re grown up, the twins will 
be coming on, an’ I declare, Mrs. Mann, there’ll be 
enough to last your lifetime. You won’t have to 
’dopt any.” 

Amaryllis clasped her arms about her mother, 
whose head sank down on her shoulder. A curious 
sense of protection stirred within her, and she sud- 
denly realized that she had grown tall, that she 
was a little girl no longer. 

Of course they both cried. Mrs. Mann had 
borne up very well, but there had been so much 
excitement. 

“ Mother dear,” said the tender voice, ‘‘ it’s only 
until August at the latest. And think how rapidly 
last summer passed! And all the beautiful places 


THE RED HOUSE 


114 

and churches, and perhaps palaces, Chan will see! 
And Mr. Gwynne said there would be the oratorio 
of the ‘ Messiah ’ in London, with a great singer 
for the solo part. And he will write us so many 
splendid letters.” 

It is the first break,” said the mother. 

But he was at the hospital, you know.” 

Oh, yes, but this is diflferent.” 

Still, you have all the rest of us.” 

There was no reply to this. Amaryllis dusted, 
then followed her mother upstairs. The rooms 
were soon in order. Rhoda proposed going out 
with the pony. Amy Boyce came over to have a 
good swing. Mrs. Mann brought out the girls’ 
gingham dresses that she had started. The girls 
were Prim and Goldie, always. Amaryllis felt 
that she was the odd one, she was so much older. 

There was luncheon, a very quiet meal, and Sat- 
urday was always noisy. Rilla inquired if her 
mother did not want to take a drive. 

Her mother would rather sew. 

Mrs. Boyce came in presently with some em- 
broidery, and they went out on the porch. 

The winter’s school had been a decided success 
for Laurel, though, oddly enough, she would not 
exploit any of her attainments to Rhoda. Mrs. 
Boyce enjoyed it as much as the children. Then 


CHILDREN'S YEAR 115 

Mrs. Greer joined them, saying that she felt lone- 
some, and Mr. Greer was staying in the city for 
the famous ball-game. 

And so the day wore away. Cap began to pre- 
pare the dinner. “ Though I dare say they’ll stuff 
a lot of things in the city,” she complained. 

‘‘ Children can always eat,” said Mrs. Mann. 

It was late when they came, and they kissed their 
mother as if they had not seen her for a week. 

‘‘Well, it’s been just splendid! And the man 
who said ‘ floating palace ’ just hit it. It’s as fine 
as anybody’s house, and so big you almost think 
you must be walking every step of the way. Chan 
is to share Jane’s stateroom; it has two berths. 
And the steamer looked so grand as she started out 
in the bay ” 

“ That I wished I was going,” interposed Linn. 
“ Well, I shall some day.” 

“And you went to the Academy?” said Rilla. 

“ Oh, Rill, the nicest, funniest time.” Prim 
seized her opportunity. “ Well, some of the pic- 
tures were beautiful and some I didn’t care for. 
Miss Greatorex had a little landscape with a moon 
lighting it up. And the man we saw in the sum- 
mer had three pictures all in yellowish lights. 
They were queer. But the violin girl was fine. 
Why, she looked as if she had played to the end 


ii6 


THE RED HOUSE 


of the time and was just going to step off. It’s 
queer how any one can express so much.’" 

‘‘ That’s the genius of it,” declared Linn. 

‘‘ She doesn’t resemble me very much, only in 
the attitude and the hair. Is my hair as beautiful 
as that? Not yellow nor golden, but something 
mysterious — sunshiny, and braided to perfection. 
Mrs. Bradley said Miss Greatorex could paint hair, 
and she can.” 

Oh, do get along to your man ! ” cried Goldie 
impatiently. 

‘‘Well, he was quite a long while in coming; 
that’s the reason I go slowly. A big, fair, rather 
florid German, with a dimple in one cheek not half 
as deep as father’s, and talks rather broken, and, 
oh, what blue eyes ! He came right over to me and 
lifted one of my braids, and said, ‘ This is the girl 
with German hair. It is like my Gretchen’s. We 
had it cut off, her two beautiful braids, and it is in a 
case. But Gretchen was — ^well, more like the 
picture, and that is not quite like you,’ and he 
shook his head.” 

“ ‘ No,’ said Miss Greatorex. ‘ I did not mean 
it to be a likeness of Miss Firth.’ 

“ ‘ You would do for a sister. If you had no 
home or folks I would like to take you to Germany. 
She always stood that way. German girls are 


CHILDREN'S YEAR 


117 

solid, square-like, but she wasn’t. That and the 
hair made me buy the picture, and her mother will 
be very glad and happy over it. You play ? There 
is music in your face.’ 

‘‘ I had to say ‘ Not yet,’ but I didn’t enlarge 
upon my finely attuned nerves, and he said she 
played when she was four years old. So you see 
she must have been a genius. And he thought we 
were all the family, but we told him we had an 
older sister and Chan, but we never said a word 
about the twins and Tip. Eight does seem so 
many ! ” 

But Germans believe in large families.” 

“ I don’t suppose it would have put him in a 
temper,” laughed Prim. ‘‘ I wanted to hear about 
his home and the family. They live twenty miles 
from Berlin and have quite a farm. The oldest 
son is secretary to some one; the next is studying 
forestry, and the other is in school. And Berlin 
must be beautiful with all its palaces and the 
grand Emperor. Oh, I hope Chan will get to 
Berlin.” 

‘'Are you ever coming to dinner?” asked Cap 
rather impatiently. 

So they made ready, but their refreshments in 
between had rather impaired their appetite, and 
there was still so much to say about the Hoff- 


THE RED HOUSE 


ii8 

meyers that it was some time before they could 
get back to Chan. 

'' And he isn't a bit afraid," declared Linn. I 
hope he won’t be seasick, but I suppose Miss Jane 
knows just what to do. Is he out of sight of 
land by this time ? ’’ 

Oh, yes," said his father. 

How strange it must make one feel." 

But you hardly notice the motion of those big 
vessels in calm weather.” 

They were all rather tired, and went to bed quite 
early. But the mother thought of her boy and 
counted the days and nights before he would 
be safe on land. How many times Mr. Gwynne 
had gone back and forth and nothing had hap- 
pened ! 

Sunday was a beautiful day. They had to talk 
about Chan as they came out of church, and 
the children at Sunday school were warmly inter- 
ested. Mr. Evans came to tea, and was so de- 
lightful that Mrs. Mann quite took heart again. 
It really was the event of Grafton. 

Chan had said to his brother: 

** I’d like you to go into my room and read and 
study, only don’t let Tip tumble my books over. 
I’ll think about your being there, but you won’t 
have a dumb little fellow to coach and to scold." 


CHILDREN'S YEAR 


iig 

“ And I wasn’t always patient. You must for- 
give me, Chan,” very earnestly. 

‘‘ I guess I was enough to try the patience 
of a saint, as Cap says. Mr. Gwynne thinks I 
won’t have much call for those things. And 
you’ll go to college. I’m glad you can learn them 
easily.” 

‘‘ But I study like a Trojan. I’m bound to 
get into the high school.” 

The children talked a good deal about the Hoff- 
meyers and the portrait. Prim declared it put 
her quite in conceit of herself, yellow hair and 
all. 

It’s better than red.” 

Yours grows darker. And it does curl so 
beautifully.” 

Then there flashed a cablegram. They were 
just getting in, and all was well. 

But Chan’s letter was the greatest delight. It 
was written at intervals. For two days he had 
felt rather shaky. Miss Jane had one real sick 
day and night, then they were both ravenous. 
Food had never tasted so good, but Nurse Jane 
was careful, and he felt very, very well, and could 
sing like a lark. The passengers were so kind 
and friendly, and they wore such lovely clothes. 
He thought of the little boy in the hospital whose 


120 


THE RED HOUSE 


mother was dead, and who was going to London 
with his father. He would like to find him. 

And they must tell him all about home and how 
they were getting along, and what folks said. 
There was a separate enclosure for his mother 
and one for his father, and she read hers over 
and over. Oh, he never would forget her. 

But the man who loved him so much missed 
the arms about his neck, the soft cheek against 
his, the dear sweet voice. ‘‘ I shall always be your 
little boy, no one will win me away from you, 
and when I am a man and famous I shall still 
be yours.’' 

Oh, what a wonderful thing love was! 

So they worked and studied and played, and 
now and then disputed, and found so much to 
do that they could hardly put it all in. Mrs. Mann 
took Laurel to Oaklands with her to make a little 
visit, and found the Burnhams very happy and 
useful in their new parish. Denby had at last 
called a minister, an elderly man who had a small 
income of his own and did not want to work very 
arduously. He was a widower, and at once there 
was a sudden interest. They fixed up the par- 
sonage and had the garden put in shape, and then 
were surprised by the advent of a son in con- 
sumption, a daughter-in-law who would be house- 


CHILDREN'S YEAR 


121 


keeper, and two children. They had a feeling 
they had been rather outgeneraled. 

Then Mr. and Mrs. Mann took a little journey 
as far as Buffalo, and spent a day at Niagara. 
Laurel stayed with Mrs. Boyce. Cap was the head 
of the household, and all went well. 

But the letters from abroad were treasures. 
Chan had been to see so many of the beautiful 
things, and to a service in Westminster Abbey, 
and to two splendid concerts. He and Nurse 
Jane had a charming home in the suburbs, and 
came and went through a tunnel, except when 
they stayed all night with Mr. Gwynne at his 
hotel. And Chan had taken some lessons with a 
musician who pronounced his voice very promis- 
ing. And now he was going to Scotland with 
Miss Jane, while Mr. Gwynne took a run over 
to Paris on some business matters. 

After another little stop in London they were 
going to Germany, where the two cornetists were 
to meet him, and there were to be concerts in 
different places. 

** Well, Chan is certainly having the time of his 
life while we are pegging away at the tree of 
knowledge trying to gather the needed fruit for 
examination. Pm pretty sure of my standing. 
And, Rilla, you zvill get into the graduating class.'' 


122 


THE RED HOUSE 


“ I think I will give up music lessons for a 
while and just practice what I have learned. Then 
I shall have an extra hour every day. Oh, I shall 
be glad when vacation comes.’’ 

Miss Raynor thought it a pity when she was 
doing so well. 

“ Then I’ll take a double share in the summer.” 
Goldie thought she would like to begin, so she 
would take the vacant place. And there was 
gardening that suddenly stirred Prim’s ambition. 
Women were florists. She and Chan had planned 
for it once, but now Chan couldn’t afford to soil 
his hands. 

‘‘ For you see,” said Prim with forceful serious- 
ness, we’re going to be men and women some 
day, and we oughtn’t to be a continual burden 
on the best father in the world.” 

“We might get married,” interposed Goldie. 

“ I’d like to take a try for myself. I shall 
never be a famous violinist nor much of a singer. 
Stuart was awfully mad the other day and said 
I didn’t try. At times I do things to avoid the 
squeaks. I can’t get to admiring them, and some- 
times they make such ridiculous figures in my 
brain that I have to laugh. I really don’t want 
Stuart to spend his time over me. And there’s 
that wonderful Mr. Burbank in California! If I 


CHILDREN'S YEAR 


123 

were a boy Fd go and hire myself out to him and 
learn to make all manner of strange things 
grow.” 

‘‘ But gardening is messy after all. When you 

are grown up and want your hands nice ” and 

Goldie looked thoughtfully into the distance. ‘‘ Fd 
like the greenhouse and all the strange lovely 
things that come from every quarter of the globe. 
And if you had that you’d have plenty of work- 
men. And if Chan should lose his voice he could 
come ” 

'' Mr Gwynne won’t let him,” protested Prim. 
'' He knows just what to do.” 

I know what I shall be,” interposed Rhoda. 

'' Well, what ? ” Prim sank down on the grass, 
and began to hug her knees with an air of pro- 
found attention. 

Fm going to be a college president.” 

Oh, my ! ” Prim nearly rocked over in her 
astonishment. 

“ Well,” began Rhoda, in no way abashed, 
** there’ll be colleges all the time and they’ll want 
presidents. Fll go through the high school and 
enter college and study everything, and then teach. 
Teacher was reading about a little girl who was 
in an orphan asylum, and so smart they made her a 
monitor and then assistant. And she went to 


124 the red house children 

college and was very, very smart, and I’ll have 
to go somewhere next year ” 

‘‘For, like the little Dutch boy, you will ‘ teach 
de teacher all he knew ’ and be discharged.” 

“ Well, you can laugh. Miss Raynor says I am 
the smartest one in the school, and she wishes 
they were all like me. And I know Father will 
send me to college.” 

“ You and Linn will be the corner-stones of the 
family greatness. But there’s nothing like aiming 
high and hitching your wagon to a star. I wish 
you all success, Rhoda. I’d like to pick out my 
star. I think it must be one of those queer revolv- 
ing things that surprise this mundane sphere once 
in a hundred years.” 

Rhoda walked off in a very dignified manner. 


CHAPTER VIIL 


VISIONS OF DELIGHT 

Chan was having such a splendid time that he 
said he couldn’t begin to write it all, but would 
keep some to tell when he came home. His 
references to his return comforted his* mother very 
much. London was so big and queer, so full of 
houses and palaces and shops and people. The 
Thames Embankment was wonderful, and there 
were tunnels to go everywhere. He had been in the 
houses of Parliament, and the peers were mostly 
old men and sleepy-looking. He had seen the royal 
family in carriages, and they looked like other 
folks, but the horses were splendid! Linn would 
like it all so much. There were things he did not 
care about — they did not appeal to a little boy — 
but two concerts set him nearly wild. 

Then Mr. Gwynne packed them off to Scotland. 

‘‘ He’s had rather too much excitement, and you 
must keep him quiet and let him sleep all he can. 
Go to some nice seaside place, and you might 
try baths for him. Oh, you can watch him 
125 


126 THE RED HOUSE 

like a doctor, I know,'’ he smilingly said to 
Jane. 

It was a pretty sheltered sort of place just a 
little distance from a fishing-town. Chan was 
tired. Nurse Jane kept him on the lounge a good 
deal and read to him, and they talked over hospital 
days, and he told her about last summer and the 
wonderful summer with its special days of pleasure. 
They drove about with a shrewd, rough-coated 
pony, and the towns were so queer and small and 
hemmed in by hills. Then the inhabitants had 
such a funny language — Chan couldn’t understand 
it. And the bagpipes were horrible to him. 

He did improve greatly. The tired look went 
out of his eyes and the pink came back to his 
cheeks. They had a very nice time with Jane’s 
relatives, though they were mostly elderly people. 
They were charmed with his singing, and now he 
wanted to sing all the time. Aunt Ailsie taught 
him several pathetic Scotch songs and told him 
some wonderful border stories. Then they went 
up to Edinburgh to meet Mr. Gwynne, who was 
delighted with his improvement. 

There was little said about the tragic side of 
the ill-fated Queen of Scots, or of any of the 
sadder legends of history. They had so much to 
tell each other. 


CHILDREN'S YEAR 


127 


And I’ve never been homesick,” Chan ex- 
claimed triumphantly. I used to cry a little for 
Mother some nights in the hospital, but there 
weren’t so many splendid things to talk about. 
And I didn’t know Miss Jane so well at first. I’m 
a good deal older now. Why, I feel as if I had 
lived years,” laughing gayly. And I’ve learned 
some beautiful new songs and heard some differ- 
ent birds, but I think the English ones are sweeter.” 
And you are not in a hurry to go home ? ” 

Oh, I’d like to see them all, then I’d like to 
fly back to you. Are you going to Germany ? ” 
Yes. We shall stay there quite a while. Chan, 
I’d like you to take a few singing lessons and some 
in German. I wonder if you will acquire lan- 
guages easily ! ” studying him. 

“If they are not all cut up in fractions,” and 
the boy gave a funny little shrug. 

“ You’ll hear a good deal of it, and you catch 
sounds readily.” 

“ I feel so well now, as if I could do ’most 
anything.” 

“ That’s the way to feel.” 

Chan was very happy to have his dear friend 
again. They would not go to Paris this time. 

“ Oh, do you mean that we shall come again ? ” 
asked Chan, his eyes alight with surprise. 


128 


THE RED HOUSE 


** My dear boy, if all goes well we may come 
more than once/' 

‘‘ And I want Linn to see London. He's such 
a boy for books, you know. And he means to go 
to the high school in the new term." 

You are a smart lot of children." 

I don't know about that," and Chan shook 
his head sagely. Linii is. Rila doesn’t care about 
high school, but she’s grown very fond of music, 
and has come to have such a sweet, delicate touch. 
Then Prim learns and forgets — and well — Goldie’s 
only fair, but I think she’ll make a singer. But 
Rhoda’s the smarter, and she seems never to for- 
get anything. Laurel will always be the baby, and 
she’s sweet.” 

The hearer smiled over the discriminating 
descriptions. 

They spent another day in London, and then 
went to Holland, that the other two might see the 
queer country of canals. 

Are you really going to Berlin? " asked Chan. 

Yes, but to Leipsic first. Of course, you’ll 
want to see the Emperor ! " 

I wasn’t thinking so much of him, but of the 
man who bought Miss Greatorex’s picture that 
Primrose stood for. He lives twenty miles from 


CHILDREN'S YEAR 


izg 

Berlin. You know, I told you on the vessel com- 
ing out — a Mr. Hoffmeyer.’’ 

Oh, yes, we will surely hunt him up. Does 
the picture look like Primrose ? ’’ 

‘‘ Well — not very much.’' 

“ Because if it did Pd have to buy it back.” 

“ Oh, you couldn’t. He would not sell it.” 

Mr. Gwynne smiled. 

“ It was very odd that it happened that way,” 
he said. “ Yes, we will surely hunt him up.” 

Mr. Gwynne did not overload the young brain 
with descriptions of the places they passed through. 
He took out pad and pencil and began to jot down 
things he wanted to remember. Chan tired of 
the sights floating by that were a good deal alike, 
and he shut his eyes, leaning his head down on his 
companion’s shoulder, and presently fell asleep. 

They had journeyed so much in the last few 
days. It was almost evening when they reached 
the city, and the noisy halt wakened him, so he 
sprang up. 

“ Nothing has happened,” smiling down in the 
startled face. Nurse Jane rose also. She had 
been in the seat behind. 

‘‘ I am afraid he has been a burden on you, 
Mr. Gwynne. You had better have put him in 
the seat with me.” 


THE RED HOUSE 


130 

He was leaning partly against the back of the 
seat. The sleep was good for him. We will 
stay at the hotel to-night and settle ourselves 
by daylight to-morrow.” 

Oh, how queer the talk sounded, and the porters 
looked different again. How could there be so 
many different people in the world? Jane held 
him tightly by the hand as they pushed through 
the throng and came out into a quieter place. It 
was only a little walk to the hotel, but how narrow 
the street looked. ' 

And it wasn’t at all like the hotel Chan had 
in his mind for the great city he had been reading 
about. Mr. Gwynne went to the desk to register, 
and sent a porter up with the two while he went to 
give some orders about the luggage. There was a 
suite of three small rooms, the larger one having 
a table partly arranged with dishes. Jane found 
some washing conveniences in a closet, and 
proceeded to refresh herself and her charge. 
The journey so far had been a benefit to her, 
though she could not feel at home in this strange 
country. 

Then Mr. Gwynne came, and the servant brought 
in some supper. She was a round, rosy girl with 
a great crown of flaxen hair, a queer frock, short 
in the waist, and the skirt showing her stockings, 


CHILDREN'S YEAR 13 1 

which were immaculate. She talked a little broken 
English, and was most anxious to please. 

“ I’ve learned some German words already,” 
announced Chan. “ But they’re very queer. And 
I don’t see why we can’t all be English. Do 
you really believe it was the Tower of Babel that 
mixed things up so? Seems to me they should 
have had them all straight by this time.” 

“ It is a very big world, Chan, and the parties 
strayed off in different directions. There were 
no English among them.” 

No English! ” and Chan looked amazed. 

“ English is quite a modern language. German 
is much older. They have all been changed and 
improved, but I think in the end the English will 
win.” 

Chan thought the supper very queer, too. On 
the floor below there was some music, a band prob- 
ably, but there were so many other noises and 
screams, as if some one must be hurt. But Chan 
confessed to being tired and sleepy, and Jane put 
him into the cot in the box-like place and kissed 
him good-night. 

Where are you going?” he inquired. 

“ To the little closet next door,” laughingly. 

And if you want anything, call and I shall hear 
you.” 


THE RED HOUSE 


132 

“Jane, do you like Germany?” 

“ I have not seen enough of it to decide. But 
I am glad we are to go back to New York. Still, 
I do want to see Berlin, which is said to be a 
most beautiful city. Good-night and go to sleep.” 

Oh, what were they doing at home! Chan 
wanted to fly over there. He had said to himself 
that he would not begin to count the days until 
the last month. He was not really homesick, but 
oh, he did want to hear their dear voices. And 
how was school going with them? After all, he 
was glad not to be in school and have to bring 
home those detestable cards. 

But Chan did fall asleep, and Jane’s voice woke 
him in the morning. The sun was shining. He 
ran to the window, but there was nothing except 
tall houses and blackened chimneys. , He could see 
one deep pit, and while he looked a man came out 
of it, scrambling in a fashion that made him laugh. 
Jane dressed him in a clean suit and they had 
breakfast. Then a coach came and they climbed 
in. 

It was quite wonderful. In the center was the 
great market square with four main business 
streets converging, and to the north the beautiful 
old Rathhaus, a Gothic edifice containing the life- 
size portraits of the old Saxon rulers. The new 


CHILDREN’S YEAR 133 

Rathhaus was much more magnificent and housed 
the municipal museum. And there were so many 
celebrated points that Chan’s head whirled around. 
And the parks, the grand Conservatory of Music I 
We have seen enough for one morning, and 
now we must find the new home, and Frau von 
Lenhardt,” Mr. Gwynne then announced. 

That was in the older part of the city. The 
street was narrow, the houses had high-pitched 
roofs and small windows, and here and there a 
courtyard with some straggling grass. At one 
they stopped. It had three name-plates on the 
door. 

Mr. Gwynne rang Frau von Lenhardt’s bell, 
and a maid ushered them up to the second floor. 
A lady stood in the doorway, a handsome woman 
of middle life, who stretched out both hands and 
gave a fascinating smile. 

Ah, it is the Herr Gwynne at last ! Where 
have you been all the morning? Doing Leipsic? ” 

‘‘ That is about it. This is my little protege. 
Chandler Firth, for whom I have bespoken your 
kindliest interest. And this is the companion that 
looks after him — Miss Norris.” 

She ushered them through the main doorway, 
though there was a small, rather dark hall. The 
room was large, with a fine grand piano and a few 


THE RED HOUSE 


134 

chairs and portraits and busts of the most eminent 
musicians. The silken portieres were drawn wide 
apart, and there was a little sunshine in the ad- 
joining room that looked home-like and cheerful. 

“ I make you most welcome, and I think I 
shall like the little boy. You have had a long 
journey, have you not?” 

‘‘ Yes. But it has been very interesting. Of 
course we shall go home presently. 'And I am 
very well now. I had been quite ill.” 

What a little gentleman ! ” she commented in 
German. Then she said to Chan in English, You 
are very fond of music, I hear.” 

Oh, it is the most splendid thing in the world 
to me,” he replied enthusiastically. 

'' And you have come to the land of music. We 
do not yield to France or Italy.” 

The servant had conveyed Jane to a room ad- 
joining, a long, narrow room, the window of 
which, like that of the large room, looked down 
into a garden where there were flower-beds and a 
small basin so arranged with a tiny fountain that 
used the water over and over. There were wine- 
drinking roses on trellises. Several of the houses 
joined this and had the plot in common. 

The room was divided by a curtain. There was 
a closet built in the wall and another for lavatory 


CHILDREN'S YEAR 


135 

purposes. It was very clean, with a polished 
floor, and a rug beside each bed. 

Jane began to unpack the trunk. It seemed 
quite comforting to think of staying here several 
weeks, even if the place was small and con- 
fined. 

Frau von Lenhardt made some charming ad- 
vances toward an acquaintance with the little boy. 
Then they were summoned to luncheon, and after 
that Mr. Gwynne said he must go. 

But you will come back to-night ? ” the child 
urged. 

“ Not to-night, Chan dear. I have some im- 
portant business on hand. But I shall be in and 
out, and you and Miss Jane must take some drives 
about. Oh, you will find many things to entertain 
you.'’ 

But Chan held on to his hand until the latest 
moment, and he winked very hard as he turned 
away. 

Now I am going to play to you," the lady 
said in a charming tone. ‘‘ Then I think I shall 
ask you to sing for me. Singing, you see, is not 
my business." 

She sat down at the piano and ran her fingers 
over the keys, then broke into a soft melody, as 
if one were questioning. Chan was saying to 


THE RED HOUSE 


136 

himself, '' I can only be partly happy with my dear 
Mr. Gwynne away,” when a sudden change startled 
him. It was as if she gave the keys a dozen 
different tones. It grew into waves of rapturous 
melody, and seemed to lift him up and carry him 
along in a new atmosphere that was the very 
fragrance of sound, if such a thing could be. The 
boy came and stood by the piano, his eyes were 
alight with some inward bliss that kept the won- 
derful glow after she had stopped. 

Oh,” he sighed, ‘‘ I suppose that is like heaven 
when all the angels strike their golden harps. I 
thought Mr. Gwynne played beautifully, and I 
could not believe him when he said there were 
players that were much finer than he. It is too 
grand. It fills you up full, as if you were ready 
to die.” 

“ But you must live to hear it over again. The 
piano is a very fine one, I am a professional of 
high order. It is a positive gift, and I have spent 
years in perfecting it. That was a beautiful score. 
Yes, you are all music, as he said. But he said 
other wonderful things about you; that I should 
give you a little practice and the training a singer 
needs. For there is science and technic as well 
as the voice. And you are to learn a little Ger- 
man. I hope you will take to languages. French 


CHILDREN’S YEAR 


m 

and Italian abound in melody when rightly under- 
stood.’’ 

‘‘ I don’t believe I could sing in anything but 
English.” 

“ And there are the grand old Latin hymns. 
Oh, you are only a little boy yet. Sing up the 
scale as I play it.” 

It was a very true voice, a really remarkable 
gift, she saw at once. Mr. Gwynne had not over- 
praised it. 

‘‘ I wish you would play something like that 
first piece.” 

A canary was hanging at the next-door window 
and had been pouring out marvelous notes, but 
now was silent. Frau von Lenhardt began to play, 
wondering why the boy should choose that, when 
there came a sudden strain, a warble, a low, 
sweet call, like an answer from the distant 
woods. 

She turned and looked at him. ‘‘ Was that 
you?” she asked. 

His flushed face and the soft laugh answered 
her. 

‘‘ Did Mr. Gwynne teach you that ? ” 

** No. The birds taught me that. Goldie — 
that’s my sister — and I do it for fun. At least we 
used to, but there are so many things to do now. 


138 THE RED HOUSE 

and there is school, and Father and Mother, and 
sums that I can’t endure, and everything.” 

She laughed. ‘‘ To-morrow we will begin. We 
might go out for a little walk.” 

‘‘ Could you go down in that little court ? There 
are some children playing. And oh, there is a 
little boy with a violin ! ” 

“ Oh, that is Carl Mansel. He goes to the 
Conservatory every morning. He is one of the 
violins, but he is ambitious to be first when he is 
grown. Oh, yes, let us go down ! ” 

There were narrow, winding stairs at the back, 
but here was a hand-rail. On the other side sev- 
eral women sat sewing or lace-making. Four little 
flaxen-haired girls were playing with dolls. The 
boy, Carl, glanced up, then went on with his play- 
ing. There were some distressful notes. 

‘‘Why doesn’t he make them all beautiful?” 
asked Chan. “ It isn’t tuning.” 

“ It is in his lesson, I suppose. You need to 
learn every sound, every turn.” 

Carl paused and bowed. 

“ This is a little American boy who has come 
for a visit with the Herr Gwynne. And he has 
a voice. He will be a singer.” 

“ But I love the violin,” and Carl gave it a hug. 

“ My sister tried to play a little, but the squeaks 


CHILDREN’S YEAR 139 

distressed her so. I have a friend who plays, but 
he is a big boy in the high school.” 

I wish you would come to the Conservatory. 
There you would hear some music.” 

I think we shall,” said the lady. ‘‘ Now we 
must not interrupt you. Come down this evening 
and have a talk.” 

They walked around the circle. The sewing 
ladies nodded, the little girls stared. Chan studied 
the flowers and the goldfish in the basin. Then it 
was time for supper. 

Carl came down in the evening, but did not 
bring his violin. He spoke rather broken English, 
but was learning it quite rapidly. Carl’s father 
was in a music-shop. The older sister was a sales- 
girl at a confectioner’s, the next son was in the 
army, and there were three younger children. 
They talked quite familiarly, and Chan aired his 
few German words. Some ladies came in, and the 
two boys went to the corner of the sitting-room, 
which was dining-room and tea-room as well. 

The next morning two young ladies came in for 
a piano lesson, for Frau von Lenhardt occasion- 
ally gave them to aristocratic pupils who could 
afford to pay her prices. Chan listened. Ah, 
how much there was to learn! 

Then she sang in a rather different fashion. 


THE RED HOUSE 


140 

which was not specially interesting to him. After 
this came an hour over German. 

It's funny," Chan said, ‘‘ that you use so many 
long words where we make short ones do. And 
oh, they are so queer. I like the Latin better." 

“ But you’ll enjoy it when you come to the 
poets. We have so many of them." 

Then she said they would go to one of the parks. 
Carl joined them and took his violin along. It 
was very beautiful, with its old trees that branched 
out in every direction, its clumps of fine shrubbery 
and beds of flowers. Little tables were placed 
here and there in the shade, and people were sit- 
ting around them, the women knitting or sewing. 
Carriages wound around in the avenues, sometimes 
full of elegantly attired ladies or bright, laughing 
children. It seemed as if ’most every one were 
talking and gesticulating. 

Carl met two of his companions, who had their 
violins as well. They went off the main path a 
little, where an immense walnut-tree threw a 
dense shade, and began to play. Frau von Len- 
hardt sent for some tea and little brown German 
cakes that Chan thought delicious. Presently a 
party of older musicians begged the boys to join 
them, and they had a very pleasing concert. 

Jane had gone out to look at the stores and do a 


CHILDREN'S YEAR 


141 

little shopping for herself, and to buy some articles 
she should send back to the hospital by mail. She 
was getting to feel quite at home, and was picking 
up many German words. She wondered she had 
not taken it up before, as there were several 
German nurses at the hospital. 

They came home to a tempting supper, and 
when they were rested and refreshed Chan sang 
pretty school songs and others he had picked up. 
He told them, too, about last summer^s picnic, and 
how they had gone to spend the day with the 
farmer whose children had all married and gone, 
and of his little sisters, and how Laurel had run 
away when sent to school, and of dear little Mrs. 
Peacock who had died and been buried under a 
rose-tree. 

Frau von Lenhardt kissed him good-night, and 
said she v/ould like to keep him and make a 
great singer out of him. 

The next morning they went to the Conservatory. 
All the professors seemed to know the smiling 
Frau, and gave her a welcome. Oh, the classes 
and classes! Every instrument seemed to be rep- 
resented, and there were bands practicing. Now 
and then the teacher rapped hard and uttered some 
fierce words. How could he hear one wrong note 
amid the racket? 


142 THE RED HOUSE CHILDREN 

I don't believe I could learn there," declared 
Chan. “ I like a teacher all to myself. But some 
of the violin-playing was so grand I wanted to 
cry. Oh, Stuart Bradley would like that! And 
that playing in the park! Oh, I wouldn't have 
missed Germany for anything ! " 

How lovely his eyes were in their eagerness ! 

“ Suppose I keep you and let Mr. Gwynne go 
back alone ? " 

‘‘ Oh, I couldn't ! There's Mother. She didn’t 
want me to come — much. Father didn’t either, 
but he thought it right. And we all love Mr. 
Gwynne so. I loved Nurse Jane in the hospital, 
too. Just think, I didn't have to be lame or limp. 
It's so splendid ! " 

They heard the sound of the piano as they came 
upstairs. The Frau opened the door. There sat 
Mr. Gwynne, who turned and laughed, and Chan's 
arms were around his neck, and every pulse was a 
thrill with delight. 


CHAPTER IX 


IN THE LAND OF SWEET SURPRISE 

They had a delightful time at supper, and Mr. 
Gwynne could see that Chan had been very happy. 

You have been at Mende. The countess 
wrote. What is the upheaval ? ’’ 

Everything. The Lendenalls go to Paris to- 
morrow. It was a month-old proffer which they 
did not accept, the terms not reaching their de- 
mands. There was some haggling, and at last they 
agreed, as they wanted the family.” 

“And little Hilda goes? I am sorry to have 
her lost to Germany. She will make a fine con- 
tralto. She has the art of acting. She will be 
trained in opera. But I think she would get as 
good training here. Must the fHe be given up ? ” 

“ Oh, no. I had meant to be present in a private 
capacity. Now I shall be director.” 

“ And the dear old Countess ? A disappoint- 
ment would have been bitter.” 

“ She has failed somewhat. It will be her sev- 
enty-fifth birthday. But she walks erect, her eyes 
143 


THE RED HOUSE 


144 

are clear and courageous, and her voice seldom 
trembles. The place will be magnificent. There 
will be three bands. You, she declares, will be 
her right-hand supporter. Madame Hamski sings, 
also the Luenberg quartette, the Graff duos are 
certain, and various others. The orchestra is 
fine. It will be the last time Schoenwerth under- 
takes any big fHe. I want it to be an immense 
success for her sake. She has done so much for 
music, but she admits old age is creeping on. Yes, 
she expects to go to Berlin this winter for the 
last time, also. Seventy-six! Think of it!’’ 

‘‘ Past the threescore and ten. And you will put 
your little boy in Hilda’s place?” 

Mr. Gwynne shook his head. He could not 
learn anything well enough to sing it in German.” 

But the wonderful voice will be the same in 
English. I can tell you it will enchant the listen- 
ers. And I am quite sure I could teach him that 
" Cradle Song ’ of Hilda’s. He would not need to 
understand every word, )you know?” and she 
smiled. 

‘‘ Chan, little lad, I wonder how you would feel 
singing to a big out-of-doors audience. It was 
different in church. There was the rood-screen, 
and it was evening. These people will look you 
straight in the face.” 


CHILDREN’S YEAR 


145 

Chan colored. “ I think I shouldn’t feel afraid 
if I knew just what I was singing, and it was 
beautiful. I think singing sounds lovely out-of- 
doors.” 

‘‘ Oh, you’ll see what we will do to-morrow. 
Why it would be a shame to have no one hear 
his voice. You do mean to make a singer out of 
him?” 

A Higher Power has made him that, care and 
training will do the rest. I did not mean to ex- 
ploit him so soon.” 

We begin earlier now. Oh, Chan, you surely 
would not feel afraid! He must go down to 
Schoenwerth. And when you have seen that lovely 
old lady with her silvery hair and her blue eyes 
and hear her sweet voice you will certainly 
not feel afraid. We will talk it all over to-mor- 
row.” 

‘‘ I am to go down again at noon. She wished 
particularly to see you.” 

‘‘ And now it is Chan’s bedtime. Sleep well, 
little lad, and let no dreams af right you.” 

They talked a long while afterward. Chandler 
she thought was going to make a good linguist. 

And I fancy a composer. He twists melodies 
about, not a good thing in practice, but he makes 
some exquisite combinations. I suppose he won’t 


THE RED HOUSE 


146 

mind real study by and by when he understands 
the importance of it/' 

‘‘ He is rapturously fond of music, but not real 
study. Of course he is young yet. And I do not 
want him forced.” 

Schoenwerth and Mende had been a Duchy two 
centuries before. Some of it had been given in 
wedding portions and divided among sons. Then 
after the war there had been a new alignment, but 
the title had remained with the old Countess, who 
was the last of her branch. At her death it would 
be subdivided again. Leipsic had reached out 
to it. 

Chandler was delighted to see his friend, though 
he admitted he had not been a bit homesick, there 
had been so much to entertain him. Only he did 
so wish Linn could see the University and the 
Conservatory, and the magnificent Augustinplatz 
and the wonders of the place. He went over his 
exercises, and even ventured upon some German 
sentences, though he colored and laughed, to hide 
his embarrassment. 

They took a little drive northward first, where 
they could see the Pleisse and Parthe that formed 
the Elster, and then southerly. Schoenwerth was 
a great, beautiful park in spite of its subdivisions. 
The trees were magnificent. Little streams ran 


CHILDREN'S YEAR 147 

about, wild flowers bloomed by the hundreds, birds 
sang, and squirrels chased each other about. 
There was a broad, winding road that led to the 
rambling old house, the tower part of which had 
fallen to ruins and not been replaced. Still the 
terraces were in fair order. And just below the 
terraces on the great level the erection of the 
audience-chamber rising tier upon tier was begun. 

There will be colored lanterns through the 
trees, and the stage will be lighted up. Indeed it 
will be a splendid sight. When the Countess was 
seventy there was one of these grand entertain- 
ments. Since then she has kept a more quiet birth- 
day. And this will doubtless be the last one of 
this kind. But she is going intO' it heart and soul. 
She had sent for Antonio, and he had promised 
to look her up a conductor. Of course I had no 
thought of taking it in charge, but I did mean 
to be a spectator and give Chan the chance of see- 
ing a fine German fete/' 

Chan looked up with a delighted smile. 

The front of the house was fairly embowered 
with vines, some of them in richest bloom, except 
the great entrance with its wide carved door that 
stood open. 

A host of servants hurried to their assistance. 
Why, it was almost like royalty ! And the Count- 


148 THE RED HOUSE 

ess came out in the hall. Frau von Lenhardt was 
one of her favorites, and she had a warm regard 
for Mr. Gwynne, who had come so unexpectedly 
to her relief. Not but that there were leaders of 
music who would have been proud to undertake so 
unusual an affair. 

The Countess was rather above the ordinary 
height, but had not developed the usual German 
stoutness. She had been a notably handsome 
woman, and still retained traces of it. And her 
dress, Chan thought, was certainly fit for a queen, 
with its train that with every movement shook 
off silvery lights, and the stomacher that was a 
dazzle of precious stones. 

Chan could not understand the talk, but it 
interested him very much. Now and then there 
was a little reference to himself, and it brought a 
warm color to his face when the Countess nodded 
and smiled. 

They were summoned tO' luncheon. The din- 
ing-hall had much queer old grandeur about it 
and the silver and china were really antique. 
Chan resolved to learn German as rapidly as pos- 
sible, though now and then he could make out a 
sentence. The Countess was certainly charming, 
and it did not seem possible that she had lived 
three-quarters of a century. Oh, how many de- 


CHILDREN'S YEAR 149 

light ful things he would have to tell his mother 
and Mr. Evans! 

While the Countess went to take her after-dinner 
rest they rambled around, Mr. Gwynne explain- 
ing the main points of the arrangement. How 
fine and beautiful it would be! 

Come, Chan, let us have a little exercise in 
music now. Oh, Frau von Lenhardt, do you 
think you could train him to sing that cradle song 
in German ? That little Hilda made a decided hit 
in it, and Chan’s voice is finer, has more pathos. 
Fm sorry that anything else must be in English, 
but I had not really thought of bringing him out 
in any public way. And he is looking so well 
now,” giving the boy’s hand a fond squeeze. 

It did seem as if his voice grew richer, and 
the ease with which he went from note to note 
was not the least of the charm. 

‘‘ Chandler, I wonder if you remember enough of 
‘ And There Were Shepherds ’ to sing it for Frau 
von Lenhardt ? I could pick out an accom- 
paniment, though we can’t have the heavenly 
chorus.” 

Oh, I used to sing it over and over, chorus and 
all,” replied Chan. ‘‘ And when I was getting well 
it was such a pleasure.” 

Mr. Gwynne played a little of the air, and Chan’s 


THE RED HOUSE 


150 

face settled into a rapt sort of sweetness. Then 
at a nod he began. It was Christmas eve, and 
he was back in the church with the softened lights 
and the pervading fragrance. 

Frau von Lenhardt listened rather critically at 
first, then with profound attention. The voice 
grew sweeter and softer, until they could gather the 
beauty of the night, the subtle harmony of the 
stars, the dim wafts from the celestial atmosphere 
that held in it the great mystery when the divine 
message burst forth. 

Mr. G Wynne joined the song, but Chan’s voice 
went on, clear and untrembling. 

The Countess had left her chamber leaning on 
the arm of her companion, with her cane in one 
hand, and stood in the doorway in rapt attention. 
Mr. Gwynne glanced up, but she raised her hand 
entreatingly until the last beautiful sound of the 
divine message still going round the world died 
away. 

“ Your boy is inspired,” Frau von Lenhardt 
said in a breath that came from her very soul. ‘‘ It 
is a God-given voice. Oh, you do not mean to 
hide it from the world even now? It is marvelous 
how he carries it through without aid.” 

‘‘ But I love it so. I sing it so much at home, 
you see. And I sing it in my mind when I am 


CHILDREN'S YEAR 


151 

going to sleep. I can see the plain and the shep- 
herds and all the sheep cuddled close to each other.” 

The Countess approached and laid her soft hand 
on his head. 

Thank you, my child. I could wish it were 
Christmas, that you might enchant the lovers of the 
Christ-child. Some time you must come and sing 
it Christmas eve. I may not be here, but I think 
even in heaven I should hear your voice. Child, 
you cannot understand what a gift you have.” 

‘‘ I am glad to have pleased you. You are so 
sweet yourself,” and a slight flush of color irradi- 
ated his face. 

‘‘If he could sing some little thing in German! 
They would not mind the words so much when 
they were listening to the voice.” 

“ He will sing the ‘ Cradle Song,' your highness, 
in a manner that will make the audience forget 
Hilda. I shall take him in training at once. Oh, 
do not fear. Only we shall want Mr. Gwynne to 
go home without him.” 

“ But he couldn't,” said Chan simply. “ He 
promised Father to bring me back.” 

They smiled at his perfect faith. 

He sang a little more for the Countess, then 
Frau von Lenhardt said they must go home. There 
were many plans yet to discuss. 


THE RED HOUSE 


152 

‘‘ But I leave it all to Herr Gwynne, who came 
in the hour of need ” 

‘‘And I should have paid your birthday that 
compliment if you had not needed. I had meant 
to bring the little lad for you to see and hear, 
though I had not counted on putting him in the 
forefront.” 

“ And you will come again, and yet again ? ” 

“ Oh, yes, do not fear. It will all be right.” 

She sent for some cake and a drink that Chan 
thought must have been made of flowers, it had 
so exquisite a fragrance. Then they said their 
adieus, and the Countess kissed Chan on the 
forehead. 

The ride in the cool evening air made Chan so 
drowsy that he did not want to talk, but the other 
two went on with their plans. There was but a 
week and a day, yet Madame von Lenhardt was 
confident she could accomplish what she had 
undertaken. 

Chan was a very good pupil. 

“ Only one trouble is that your language doesn’t 
make pictures to me as ours does. If I could see 
the pictures I should be all right.” 

But he studied manfully. He went down in 
the court and talked to Carl and his mother, who 
declared he was doing finely. 



The Countess APTROAf'HKD and laid hkh soi^i hand on his 

HEAD , — Page 151 . 




CHILDREN’S YEAR 


153 

‘‘ If I had a voice like that I’d have all Leipsic 
at my feet and conductors quarreling over me,” 
said Carl. ‘‘ Don’t they think it splendid at 
home ? ” 

‘‘ I sing in our own little church, but I never went 
but once where I sang that Christmas anthem in 
a large New York church. Oh, I think there must 
be many beautiful singers in the world. I heard 
some lovely chorister boys in London.” 

Carl wondered how he could be so quiet about 
it. 

Madame von Lenhardt hunted up an old half- 
forgotten song with an echo not unlike the high 
song, and found that Chan could master it quite 
easily. 

If you only do not balk at the pronunciations,” 
she said. 

They all went out on Thursday. Nearly every- 
thing was in order. The stage was surrounded 
with greenery, through which lights would shine. 
The most notable guests would be seated about 
the Countess and some of the nobility, as well as 
the dignitaries of the place. All the neighboring 
people, rich and poor, were to be made welcome. 

“ Oh,” said Chan with a deep breath, ‘‘ I shall 
be glad to see such a magnificent entertainment. 
And if all the folks could he here ! ” 


THE RED HOUSE 


1 54 

He practiced assiduously and took all correc- 
tion with such a sweetly grateful air that the 
madame declared him as angelic as his voice. 

Saturday dawned beautifully. They went out in 
the forenoon and Chan had begged that Carl might 
be taken, which set the boy almost crazy with de- 
light. And oh, it was like fairyland, a lovely out- 
of-doors palace, with the apparent grandeur of the 
Arabian Nights. Here and there were placed vine- 
wreath booths for refreshment, and simple seats 
all about the ground. 

And then the wonderful procession of guests in 
all manner of grand equipages, and two military 
companies in their best array. The bands began 
to play, and the music was enchanting. The seats 
were filled with the nobility who were eager to 
pay the compliment to so revered a person as 
Countess of Schoenwerth and Mende. 

The exercises opened with an address by the 
Counselor, congratulating the Countess on her 
birthday and her health at such an advanced age, 
and was replied to by her pastor, himself nearer 
eighty, but still erect and firm of voice. There 
were other congratulations from her tenants and 
the peasants in their best array. 

And then began the real program. A famous 
opera singer had lent his presence, a class from the 


CHILDREN'S YEAR 155 

Conservatory, and Frau von Lenhardt, one of the 
finest pianists of the town, part of a concerto by 
the four violins, a chorus by several instruments. 
Chan wished the cornets were there with their 
bird motif, but there was some fine cornet-playing. 
And then Chan came out, for an instant dazed 
by the sea of people. But Mr. Gwynne smiled, and 
Madame von Lenhardt struck the notes of the 
accompaniment. It was so queer to be singing 
what he could hardly understand, but where he 
came to the echo, repeated farther and farther 
away, it seemed as if the very trees forgot to 
rustle. 

There were only two stanzas of it, and the 
audience waited with rapt attention until he made 
his bow, and then there was a wild burst of ap- 
plause that seemed as if it would never stop. Chan 
slipped away to his seat and was lost in the crowd. 

Hilda Lendenall, some two years older than 
Chan, had made a brilliant success with a simple 
little song which no one else sang so well and which 
was frequently in demand. Madame von Len- 
hardt had resolved that Chan should surpass her. 
He had some richer, tenderer notes in his voice. 
And Chan did his best in the cradle song for the 
sake of the charming Countess. Hilda would have 
almost died with envy had she heard it. 


THE RED HOUSE 


156 

After the interludes by the band a request was 
preferred that the little American boy give them 
the pleasure of hearing his first song over again. 

“If you are not too tired/' said Mr. Gwynne. 

“ No, he was not too tired to gratify those who 
had been so kind to him." 

“You are a darling!" said Madame von Len- 
hardt rapturously. “ I think I shall steal you and 
hide you until Mr. Gwynne has gone." 

There was another brief address, and then the 
seated audience began to leave their places and 
mingle with the crowd and partake of the refresh- 
ments. 

The ladies crowded about Chan, surprised that 
he could not talk German when he had sung so 
well in the language. Madame von Lenhardt 
shielded the child as much as she could, but she 
was very proud of him. 

The Countess thanked him most warmly. She 
looked very much exhausted, and the Herr Doctor 
who had been watching her said she must retire 
immediately. Mr. Gwynne would come over 
again to say good-by. 

Then they strolled a little around the beautiful 
grounds, but evening was coming on and they had 
quite a ride to reach home. Chan and Carl went 
fast asleep with their arms around each other. 


CHILDREN'S YEAR 


1^7 

“ You could do anything with that child/' said 
Frau von Lenhardt with enthusiasm. 

‘‘ And spoil his voice. No. But he has another 
gift. And if he has patience enough and will 
enough he may some day be a composer. He 
has a well of melody in his brain if it is treated 
rightly." 

‘‘ Are the other children musical ? " 

“ One, a girl. I shall take her in hand presently. 
But I wish you might see the whole eight." 

I may come to America some time again. I 
hear you have improved very much, and you are 
raising some fine singers. One reason why I like 
this child is that he is so happy singing to himself. 
He has so little desire for praise if he pleases you." 

‘‘ He is a very charming boy," was the tender 
reply. 

It was late when he woke the next morning, and 
Jane gave him a dainty breakfast. Mr. Gwynne 
had gone to church with Madame von Lenhardt 
to hear a wonderful new organ. 

Oh, wasn't it all splendid ! " exclaimed Chan. 
“ And that lovely old Countess who looks as if she 
slept on rose-leaves! Her voice is so soft and 
sweet that I should like to have her go on talking 
and not wait for any answer." 

I heard that her mother was a beautiful Italian 


THE RED HOUSE 


158 

singer, and that the Count, her father, who was a 
proud old German, would never allow her to sing 
out anywhere. There were three sons; two were 
killed in duels. And she had to marry the Count 
of Mende. Then the other brother died and the 
father also, so she was heiress to the great estate. 
And she was only forty when her husband died. 
She has been a lovely, gracious woman, the kind- 
est mistress, the most generous friend, and very 
public-spirited. She began with these birthdays 
when she was fifty, and has given one every five 
years.’’ 

‘‘ I don’t know any one like that in America,” 
said Chan gravely, then after a moment added — 
‘‘ I think Father would make a nice count or a 
prince. He always tries to do lovely things to the 
poor. But he is not so very rich.” 

‘‘ He is generous, though. And so good to 
children. I’ve always been so glad he sent you to 
our hospital. And now, Chan, I’ve had just the 
loveliest time with you and Mr. Gwynne. And to 
see the beautiful big German cities and to hear 
such splendid music ! I had not expected to go out 
of Great Britain.” 

‘‘ How many nice things you’ll have to tell the 
children. I wish little Arthur could hear them.” 

Mr. Gwynne came back delighted with the 


CHILDREN'S YEAR 159 

organ. Madame von Lenhardt played for an hour, 
then they went for a drive through a beautiful 
forest where the birds sang enchanting choruses 
and the trees whispered refrains. Chan could not 
listen to what the others were saying, the melody 
was so sweet. 

That evening Chan sat with Mr. Gwynne’s arm 
around him when the elder said : 

** Chan, I am going on a little business trip to- 
morrow morning and shall not be back until Tues- 
day night. Meanwhile, do what singing you can, 
and Jane must pack up so that we can take an early 
train on Wednesday morning. I’m sorry we can’t 
go to London, but I thought you would rather see 
Berlin and Herr Hoffmeyer and have the glimpse 
of Primrose. And you will have to miss the 
splendid oratorio, but we shall come again. I do 
not think it is quite as fine in New York. Have 
you had a nice time, little boy ? ” 

Oh, it’s been just full of delight. I’m glad 
there is something to give up, for there have been 
so many pleasures. And Miss Jane has enjoyed 
it all so much.” 

‘‘ And you have both improved wonderfully in 
looks, though Dr. Richards said it would be the 
best thing for you. And now study all you can 
in these two days, for the rest will be vacation.” 


i6o THE RED HOUSE 

And then do we go straight home ? ” 

This time we sail from Hamburg. I have to 
see a person there. But the voyage will be just 
as nice.^’ 

Oh, home ! ” Chan clasped his hands. 

‘‘ You’ve been a brave little fellow, Chan.” 

But it has all been so lovely ! And you are 
so good ! ” 

Mr. Gwynne laughed and gave him a squeeze, 
and they said good-night. 

Chan sang a good many times the next two 
days, with little rests between. Frau von Len- 
hardt succeeded quite well on one point, that of 
keeping Chan’s attention on just what was before 
his eyes, and not allowing his voice to stray among 
the fugitive melodies of his brain. 

“ If I should have thee for a year thou wouldst 
get in most excellent training. Thou art too much 
indulged! But it is a wonderful voice, and thou 
wert born fortunate.” 

No, the ‘ fortunate ’ happened later on,” and 
he gave a soft laugh, thinking of the little lame 
boy and the old red house with Mr. Mann driving 
along. 

Still there were tears in his eyes at the parting. 

“ He is coming back to Germany,” said Mr. 
Gwynne. He will be in love with it.” 


CHILDREN'S YEAR i6i 

But Chan enjoyed the journey. There were so 
many odd things and people, and when he was 
tired he leaned his head down on Mr. Gwynne’s 
shoulder and went to sleep. Jane proposed that 
he should be put over into her seat, but the gentle- 
man smilingly shook his head. 

This time it was not lodging, but a hotel. It 
was a strange city again. And after a satisfying 
meal they went out for a little walk through the 
best-lighted streets. 

But all the glories must be inspected by day- 
light. You and Miss Jane may ride and walk 
to-morrow. I shall be very much engaged. I 
think you must find time for the museums. The 
next morning there is to be a grand organ recital. 
And there is to be an opera of ‘ Martha,’ I found. 
You were so interested in that. Some day maybe 
you will hold Martha's candle for her and sing 
her good-night song. Oh, we shall not see 
a tenth part, but you can come again, and 
again.” 

It was not very bright the next morning but not 
rainy. Mr. Gwynne had a program for the driver, 
who came with an open carriage and was fairly 
obsequious. Chan had picked up so much German 
that he felt quite learned already. The old part 
built along the arms of the Spree had been much 


THE RED HOUSE 


162 

modernized. Indeed, Berlin was considered one of 
the best-ordered cities in Europe. But the finest 
and most beautiful centered around the Unter 
den Linden, with its royal palaces and its social 
and official life. There seemed guards in military 
attire everywhere, and splendid equipages with 
spirited steeds. There were many handsomely 
dressed ladies. Then their vehicle made a sudden 
turn out of the street, and the driver made a low 
obeisance. 

It is the Empress,’’ he said, and her High- 
ness the Princess. Ach! she is a gracious lady.” 

Chan gave them a long look. '' And we saw the 
Queen of England and her daughter,” he said 
with a smile. 

Yes, it was a sight worth seeing, under the 
beautiful lindens with all their famous memories, 
the historic gates, the statues and monuments, the 
soldiers, and the throngs of people. There were 
some magnificent bridges : the Schlossbriicke, with 
its eight colossal figures of white marble, and 
others with famous stories. 

They had taken a little luncheon and fruit with 
them, and now drove to the great picture gallery, 
where Jane said the man might come for them 
in an hour. 

It will rest us to walk around a little,” added 


CHILDREN'S YEAR 163 

Miss Jane. ‘‘ Indeed, I am really tired of sight- 
seeing.'' 

‘‘ Things get all mixed together," said Chan 
with a tired sort of smile. “ I like Leipsic better." 

That is because we were not whirled about so. 
I don't know how people can run all over Europe 
in six weeks. I don’t wonder they come home 
with nervous prostration.” 

There were many curious old pictures, queer 
paintings of bygone times, fine modern ones, and 
others commemorating great battles. But they 
really failed to enjoy them, and neither under- 
stood enough to be at all critical. They were glad 
when their carriage came and they were landed 
safely at the hotel, where they both took quite a 
rest before Mr. Gwynne came. And then there 
was dinner. 

Chan was delighted with the organ recital the 
next day. The organ was magnificent, the player 
extremely fine. The boy knew next to nothing of 
the composers, but the sound filled him with the 
most exquisite satisfaction. 

In the afternoon he had a delightful walk with 
Mr. Gwynne in one of the smaller parks. People 
seemed very happy and joyous, and children ran 
about gayly. 

The opera was a matinee. Chan had read the 


THE RED HOUSE 


164 

story and several others at Frau von Lenhardt's. 
Hence he could follow the motif pretty well, but 
some of the acting did not please him at all. The 
Martha was not the pretty young girl he had pic- 
tured her; but her voice was certainly fine. The 
tenor entranced him, however, and the Good- 
night '' was charming beyond any words. 

‘‘ Oh,” he said afterward, “ if I should have 
a tenor voice, and the madame thinks I surely will, 
do you suppose I ever can sing like that ? ” 

‘‘ That is an Italian voice. Chan, you may 
not sing love songs like that, but you will be fine 
in oratorio. I’m sorry you couldn’t have heard the 
‘ Messiah ’ in London. We seldom do anything 
quite like that in New York. It takes a grander 
voice for those sacred things.” 

They went out to the Hoffmeyers’ the next 
morning. Mr. Gwynne had made an appointment 
and the Herr was ready with a cordial welcome. 
Frau Hoffmeyer was stout, but still comely in 
true German fashion. 

It was, one might say, a forest house, so sur- 
rounded was it by tremendous trees. Quite at 
the back was a garden in fine order, and farther 
still a big enclosure for stock. The house was 
severely plain with some old-fashioned cumbrous 
pieces of furniture two centuries old. There was 


CHILDREN'S YEAR 165 

a music-room with fine engravings of the noted 
musicians on the walls, a really beautiful piano, 
two violin-cases, and a flute. 

Adjoining this was a much smaller room with 
some pretty modern furnishings and pictures, two 
small tables with gifts that had been sent to the 
daughter, and there was '' The Girl with the 
Violin.^’ 

It is more like her than we ever thought to 
have,” said Frau Hoffmeyer. Some made her 
so stiff you would known at once she could not 
play the violin. You see the little portrait had no 
grace.” It was indeed that of a chubby German 
child. '‘And she is your sister?” placing her 
hand on Chan’s shoulder. 

" Yet it isn’t quite like her,” and Chan studied 
it closely. " But Primrose is always laughing and 
talking and flying around. And she will not learn 
the violin, she declares.” 

" Has she as beautiful hair as that? It is true 
German hair.” 

" Oh, yes. But she doesn’t like it much.” 

" It is beautiful,” said the mother. " I did not 
think an American girl could be so like her. And 
we are so glad, so glad your lady painted it.” 

" No, it isn’t Primrose exactly, but Miss Great o- 
rex did get a most charming pose. How odd 


1 66 THE RED HOUSE CHILDREN 

it seems that it should come over here to Ger- 
many to comfort the parents for their loss/’ re- 
marked Mr. Gwynne. 

They had a long talk on music, and Mr. Gwynne 
gratified them by sitting down at the piano and 
playing some brilliant selections. Then Chan won 
all their hearts by his two little German songs. 

They were summoned to luncheon and had a 
very pleasant meal. Then they were most cordially 
invited to come for a longer visit whenever they 
were in Germany. 


CHAPTER X 


COMING HOME 

So they said good-by to Germany, and Chan was 
very glad and very sorry, and could hardly tell 
which feeling was uppermost. But there was to be 
another adventure. 

They were waiting for their train when another 
came in. A tall man stared at the group a moment, 
then crossed over. 

“ It’s Chandler Firth, isn’t it, and Mr. Gwynne? 
And oh, this is Nurse Jane. How glad I am to 
meet you! And this is my son Harry. I’m sorry 
you look just as if you were about to leave.” 

“ But we are glad to meet you,” returned Mr. 
Gwynne. ‘‘ It is quite like greeting old friends. 
We have been very much interested in the sad story 
of your little son.” 

** And he owed so much to Nurse Jane and 
Chandler here. I must thank you both again. 
This meeting is a great pleasure to me. I have 
just been at my son’s school. He has finished his 
term there and we are going on to Russia, where 

167 


THE RED HOUSE 


1 68 

I have some business engagements. But I think 
I shall place Harry in an American college, and I 
hope to bring him up as a good American citizen. 
We hardly care enough for our own country. 
Chandler, have you had a nice time?” 

It has been splendid.” 

He had had a fever, and I brought him a good 
deal for the sea-voyage, which has improved him 
greatly.” 

And there have been so many wonderful things 
and people, and oh, the music ! ” 

‘‘ You are in most excellent hands. Mr. 
Gwynne, you have material for a first-class singer. 
I have heard of Chandler’s triumphs. I wish 
you all success,” and he pressed the small hand 
warmly. 

‘‘ Oh, thank you,” and the boy’s face was in a 
glow. 

Harry studied him curiously. He had begun 
to appreciate the romance of his little brother. 

“ And how are all the other children ? ” asked 
Mr. Collamore. Some day when I am at home we 
must have another picnic. I want Harry to see 
you all.” 

Then the bustle for the train began, and they had 
to say good-by. Mr. Collamore sent warm greet- 
ings to the hospital and to Chandler’s family. 


CHILDREN'S YEAR 169 

‘‘ Wasn’t that quite delightful ! ” Chandler said 
to Nurse Jane. And isn’t the big boy handsome ! 
Poor little Arthur ! But he’s all right in heaven. 
How curiously you come to know people.” 

“ And Mr. Collamore has been very generous 
to the hospital. It was a blessed thing that the 
poor little invalid came there.” 

Then they started on their homeward journey 
through queer foreign towns and over rivers until 
the port was reached. Then Chandler felt they 
were really going home. Oh, how soon he should 
see them all! And there was the little bustle of 
finding staterooms and looking up luggage. 

‘‘You are glad enough, Chan?” asked his 
friend, studying the happy face. 

“ But I wouldn’t give up one day of it all. And 
somehow music seems a grander thing to me, 
though nothing could make it any lovelier. It’s 
the beautiful feet upon the mountains of those that 
bring glad tidings. And, oh, Mr. Gwynne, 
I’m so glad you found me,” and he pressed his 
lips to the hand he held. 

“ Not any gladder than I am,” he returned, 
much moved. 

It was lovely weather. Chan felt a little queer 
at first, but it soon passed over. Mr. Gwynne 
found many friends, but he did not mean to share 


THE RED HOUSE 


170 

Chan promiscuously. Yet the second day out 
he met Miss Griswold, the soprano of the church 
where Chan had sung on Christmas eve. 

‘‘ Oh,’" she exclaimed when the first greetings 
were over, I want to ask you about the lovely 
voice that surprised us on Christmas eve. None of 
the ‘ faculty,' " and she gave a little shrug, ‘‘ have 
been able to learn anything about him except that 
in some way he is your find. St. Jude is on the 
lookout. Allouby can’t sing another year, as his 
voice is growing uneven and wants a year’s rest, 
if it is not irreparably injured, so Perkins is on 
the watch ” 

** Yes, it is my find,” and Mr. Gwynne gave a 
quiet smile that expressed ownership. Fm not 
in a hurry to exploit it. He was a success in a 
grand birthday fete in Germany. They would 
make a bid for him there. He is really a musical 
genius, and sings for the very love of it.” 

^‘Let us make a bid, too! Everybody was en- 
chanted that night. Tell me something about him.” 

He is one of a household of eight children 
who are charming and amusing and regardless of 
frills. They have a sweet mother, and a stepfather 
as good as gold, just an every-day kind of man. 
He has the first love-lien on the child, and I think 
I come next.” 


CHILDREN'S YEAR 171 

‘‘ But how did you find him ? I know you are 
on the watch all the time. And those two cornet- 
ists I They say you have that bird chorus all tied 
up as well as the two men.'’ 

That is my business, you know. I should like 
to have a band some day, but I want it first-class. 
There’s a romance about it all. You are fond of 
romances, I believe,” and he laughed. 

Yes, and love stories. You were not in love 
with the mother?” 

But I am half in love with the mother, only 
this Mr. Mann has distanced me. There’s a girl, 
too, with a promising voice, a laughing face, 
and curly red hair. I shall take her up presently. 
And they two put together this song of the 
birds.” 

“ Well, go on. I am all attention.” 

So he began with the hospital story, and told 
how he had followed up the child and become 
interested in the family. Then he recounted 
Chandler’s several successes and his overpowering 
love of music, his rare gift of seizing upon every 
note of melody. 

“ Wasn’t that the little boy that sang at the 
birthday fete at some Countess’ where you con- 
ducted the music? I saw it in the journal, but I 
couldn’t decide whether he was German or Ameri- 


THE RED HOUSE 


172 

can. Well, that is a find, if the voice holds out. 
You remember that Goldsby boy? And now his 
voice isn’t worth a penny.” 

He was exploited too much. My nightingale 
shall not be. Or lark, if you like the term better.” 

‘‘ But he sang in German ! ” 

He knows the words of two songs,” laughing. 
** But I think he will make a good linguist. 
Otherwise he is no prodigy, but the sweetest little 
chap you would meet in a year’s journey. And I’m 
going to be very proud of my share of him.” 
Howard Gwynne, you are a lucky fellow ! ” 

“ A discoverer of genius, which is next to being 
a genius,” he returned. 

Jane and her charge came walking slowly down 
the deck. Mr. Gwynne held out his hand and 
Chan took it with a smile. Then followed the in- 
troductions. Miss Griswold made room for him 
beside her. 

** I heard you in the Christmas eve anthem in 
New York. I suppose you have forgotten me in 
the crowd, and I am very glad to meet you 
again.” 

'' It was such a beautiful church, with the low 
lights and the fragrance of the greens and all 
the chants and the lovely music. Why, you could 
fairly see the plain and the shepherds and how sur- 


CHILDREN'S YEAR 


173 

prised they must have been at the wonderful tid- 
ings and the glory that shone around. Why, it 
was all like a picture ! ” 

And not a word of himself when he had been 
the star in the setting. How the soft eyes deepened 
in their emotion ! She wanted to hug the child to 
her heart and cover the sweet face with kisses. 

‘‘I want to hear about that German fete. I 
was over in London, but I went mostly for the 
voyage and to meet a friend who had been travel- 
ing in Belgium. And I saw a paper with an ac- 
count — it was some great Countess who had a 
splendid castle and park, just out of Leipsic.” 

Oh, you could hardly imagine anything so 
splendid! At least I couldn’t. I’m only a little 
boy, you know, and the finest thing I ever saw was 
Central Park in New York, until Mr. Gwynne 
took me abroad. It is all so wonderful, the great 
beautiful world!” 

And the Countess ? ” 

‘‘ Oh, she was a sweet old lady and looked as 
a queen might at a grand reception. She was 
seventy-five — did the paper say that? I used to 
think if any one was fifty that was awfully old, 
but she was so straight and beautiful and gracious 
that you almost wanted to fall down and worship 
her. And the place was grand. The great people 


THE RED HOUSE 


174 

came, officers and all; and her people, the peasants, 
as they called them. Oh, it was splendid ! ” 

“ And you sang for them ! Weren’t you a little 
bit afraid? ” 

‘‘ She and Mr. Gwynne wanted me to, and it is 
so nice to please people who are good to you.” 

Helene Griswold smiled a little. What a sweet 
innocent he was! Would the world spoil him 
presently ? 

It was soon noised about, rather to Mr. 
Gwynne’s dissatisfaction, but he took it in good 
part. Fame was certainly coming early to Chan. 
But he was somewhat abashed about it. 

There was music every evening, and a committee 
planned quite a grand concert. Miss Griswold 
would sing, and a fine contralto offered her ser- 
vices. Then a quartette was arranged. Mrs. Del- 
mar, Miss Griswold’s friend, was quite a well- 
known pianist. Mr. Gwynne could not refuse his 
services. But the great interest was in hearing 
Chandler Firth sing, and he did it with the same 
sweet grace that always characterized him. 

There were serveral well-to-do Germans on 
board, one who had recently taken a professorship 
in Columbia College, and the simple cradle song 
went to their hearts, and Chan could hardly con- 
vince them that he knew very little German. 


CHILDREN'S YEAR 


175 

But you did it so sweetly. A little girl used 
to sing it at Berlin, but you add something that 
goes straight to the heart. Oh, some day you will 
be famous with that voice.’’ 

‘‘ I mean to learn to speak German as well. And 
I want to know about the famous German musi- 
cians. Why, I never supposed I could like Ger- 
many so well ! ” 

For the next few days Chan was quite a hero, 
and in great demand, but Miss Griswold shielded 
him from too much intrusion. And before they 
were in, one of the party approached Mr. Gwynne 
rather hesitatingly. 

Your little boy has given us so much pleasure 
that we want him to have a remembrance of it 
and our regard, so we make him a little offering 
that you can use as you like, as you are his guardian. 
This is one of the most delightful voyages we 
have made, and we thank you for much of the 
pleasure.” 

It was a little box of gold pieces that he found 
presently was one hundred dollars. 

And now they came in sight of Home, where 
Liberty gave them her welcome. Was he really 
so near? There were tears in Chan’s eyes. 

So many farewells I Why, it was almost as hard 
as going away. And Miss Griswold made Mr. 


176 THE RED HOUSE 

Gwynne promise he would bring Chan to visit 
her. 

Oh, was that truly his dear mother and father ! 
Chan’s breath almost strangled him with joy. And 
how queer New York looked after the foreign 
cities. Yes, Chan was rosy and well, but there 
was something different about him, not less charm- 
ing or tender, but not quite the old Chan. Had he 
grown away from them? 

It took some time to get matters settled. Jane, 
with many heartfelt thanks, was started in a cab 
for the hospital. The others were sent to Mr. 
Gwynne’s hotel with instructions to wait until he 
came. 

Chan kissed first one, then the other. 

“ I can’t tell you how splendid it has been, but 
I’m so glad to be home with you once again. And 
I’m so well — ^nothing tires me now — and I’m just 
full of joy! It’s such a splendid world! But I 
wished Linn could see some of it, especially London 
and Berlin. I hope some time Prim will go and 
see her German double, but you could tell at once 
that she loved her violin. And her parents just 
adore the portrait. I have so many messages for 
Miss Greatorex. Oh, I want to see the children 
so. I can hardly wait ! ” 

Mrs. Mann would rather have gone straight 


CHILDREN'S YEAR 


177 

home, but it would have looked ungracious. And 
she had her dear boy to herself first. She wanted 
to laugh and to cry in one breath. 

Mr. Gwynne joined them presently, and had 
ordered luncheon. There would be some new 
plans to talk over, and he would be up soon. Chan 
had been a delightful companion, and Miss Jane 
had really given him a mother’s care. And now 
there would be the summer vacation with no very 
severe duties and so much to talk over. 

And I shall miss my little lad,” Mr. Gwynne 
said. “ I have grown very fond of him, but I 
think presently Marigold must come in for a 
share.” 

Oh, I wish she could see the Countess ! ” was 
Chan’s rejoinder. 

Mrs. Mann was so excited that she could 
hardly eat any luncheon, but the boy did his part 
royally. Then they looked up their train, and Mr. 
Gwynne summoned the hack and Chan’s belong- 
ings were safely bestowed. 

‘‘ It is only a temporary good-by,” said Mr. 
Gwynne, but he kissed Chan tenderly. 

Chan sat with his mother and leaned on her 
shoulder while she clasped his small hand. Not 
so very long ago she had thought of their growing 
up and leaving the little old house. Had she 


THE RED HOUSE 


178 

grown selfish with prosperity? Some one had 
come in her life to care for her, to be her com- 
panion through years, perhaps. The children's 
lives were yet to be lived, and they had some choice 
in them. Then she laughed at a homely country 
comparison — how the hen sought the nice tidbits 
for her chickens when they were little and folded 
them under her wings, and when they grew older 
trained them to shift for themselves. And if 
some lovely events should come into their lives 
why should she be jealous? 

Mr. Mann sat a little sidewise and smiled over 
at them. Chan fell asleep with a sweet smile on 
his face. He seemed to have a fine gift for drop- 
ping into the land of Nod. But when his mother 
said, Come, Chan ! " he was awake in a moment. 

There was a deputation to meet them. Dan 
with the big surrey, all the children but the twins, 
and a dozen schoolboys. Chan was hugged and 
kissed until the breath was nearly squeezed out of 
his body. 

That was the joy of coming home. And now 
who would fill up the surrey? 

‘‘ Oh, Chan, if you haven't grown altogether 
too aristocratic, won't you walk with us? The 
boys would like it so," pleaded Linn. 

** Why, I'd like to. I'd like to stretch my legs 


CHILDREN'S YEAR 


179 

on a country road, and we can take the cross- 
cuts. You won’t mind, Mother — Father ?” 

Prim and Goldie insisted on walking as well. 
Some of Chan’s bundles were taken instead. It 
was so nice to be with the boys, though they pulled 
him this way and that, and made frantic grasps at 
his arms. They were so glad to have him. The 
idea of having been to Europe, of having seen 
London, and Edinburgh, and Leipsic and Berlin! 

“ And you saw that picture of the girl ! ” cried 
Prim. ‘‘Did it look like me?” 

“ No, Prim, not very much. But I was so glad 
to see it that I could have run up and kissed it. 
And they are so very proud of it. They are very 
Dutch, too, but so cordial and nice. Only I did 
wish I knew German; it would have been just 
splendid. But the music! Oh, it would just set 
you wild ! ” 

“ I think I’ll take up German next year,” ex- 
claimed Stuart. “ I would like to travel.” 

“ So we all would ! ” cried the chorus. 

They insisted upon seeing Chan to the very steps 
of the porch, and would be over again to-morrow. 
Cap came out, and, of course, kissed him with 
fervor. 

“Why, you’ve grown, and you’ve fatted up, 
and what pretty pink cheeks! But you made a 


i8o THE RED HOUSE CHILDREN 


big hole in the family, and we just managed to 
live without you. Come, dinner’s been ready this 
half-hour, and like as not sp’iled ! Oh, Chan, could 
you eat them Dutch things and sauerkraut?” 

Chan laughed. Why, sauerkraut isn’t bad, and 
you see I’ve not been starved.” 

Such a time as they had over the dinner, and 
afterward out on the porch! The Chedisters 
came in to congratulate the boy — they had grown 
very neighborly — and the Greers and Mr. and Mrs. 
Boyce. It was midnight before they could get to 
bed. Tip had hovered around his brother with 
many curious questions. Did he see any bears 
while he was in Germany? At this they all 
laughed. And he thought Chan would be different, 
somehow. And what was a countess like? 

“ Do you remember the time we came over here 
to spend Thanksgiving, and how we hustled around 
afterward and built a fire and put the twins to 
bed? I thought of that,” said Prim. ‘‘ What a lot 
of good times we’ve had in our lives! And now 
we’re getting grand and aristocrockery, and we’ll 
all go abroad, some time.” 


CHAPTER XI 


THE JOY OF THE OLD THINGS 

Hurrah ! hurray ! Pve won the day ! Look- 
at that card, and if you have tears of joy please 
shed ’em. One hundred in everything! Now if 
I should die of paralysis of the brain you will 
know what did it. A clear, shining path to the 
high school. The next boy had ninety-eight. That 
was what took Stuart in, and much as I love him 
I couldn’t hold back my knowledge and tell a lie. 
Then I didn’t have any cherry-tree.” 

“ But Father has,” commented Chan, who had 
taken a late nap and was up in time for luncheon. 
'' But, Linn, I’m tremendously glad I I never 
could do it myself, and I don’t believe another one 
in the family will ever achieve it unless it is 
Rhoda.” 

Oh, Linn,” cried his mother, '' Father will be 
just delighted.” 

They’re going to have a grand time Friday 
evening. And, Chan, Mr. Bradford wants you 
to sing one solo. You will, won’t you? I half 

i8i 


THE RED HOUSE 


182 

promised. And a crowd of boys are coming over 
this afternoon. They consider it a miracle that 
you have escaped the dangers of the briny deep 
and been restored to the family bosom.’' 

Linn had run on ahead. The girls had stopped 
to talk over the returned traveler, and they really 
longed to join the crowd. So many things had 
happened that Chan knew nothing about. 

Children, do eat your lunch,” entreated their 
mother. 

Yes, school had closed. There had been only 
the giving out of cards this morning, and the an- 
nouncing of candidates for the high school. 

“ I tell you what,” began Linn, I’ve almost 
broken my constitution and dislocated the left 
lobes of my brain. You don’t know how I’ve 
worked. Chan, will you have some practice in 
fractions ? ” 

The younger made a very wry face. 

‘‘ Why, I don’t think fractions so horrible,” 
said Goldie. ‘‘ It’s rather funny to divide and sub- 
divide until you don’t have anything left, if it isn’t 
luncheon time.” 

They all laughed. 

‘'There is still something left on the table,” 
rejoined Chan. “ Oh, folks, you don’t know how 
splendid it is to be home with you all. Seems to 


CHILDREN'S YEAR 183 

me Laurel has grown the most of any of you, 
and she’s pretty as a pink.” 

‘‘ I think roses are prettier,” said Tip. 

‘‘ I’m glad you like me,” and Laurel sidled up 
to her brother. “ And I’ve learned so many things 
with Amy Boyce. I can read in the book now.” 

“ Still I thought it took quite a smart little girl 
to read out of a book.” 

That puzzled Lai’s brain a little. 

When the boys came, they took the out-of-doors 
and lounged on the grass under the trees, plying 
Chan with so many questions that he grew quite 
confused, as if he had been away years instead 
of a few months. Oh, but they had a most cordial, 
jolly time. 

The girls had been promoted, of course. 

‘‘ And you must get in the high school next 
year, Rilla,” declared Linn. You see, the high 
school is a great honor. Oh, I wish you wanted 
to go to college.” 

“ But I never shall,” was the quiet rejoinder. 

College meant more to boys, Linn admitted. 

There were calls all the afternoon. Sometimes 
Chan was sent for, but he was getting rather tired 
of being made so much of.” Some girls came 
over as well. They were going to decorate the 
auditorium on Friday morning with flags and 


THE RED HOUSE 


184 

trailing vines, and in the evening all the pupils 
would be dressed in white. Rilla and Goldie were 
in some songs. 

Cap took a great cake out to the boys, who gave 
her three cheers. What a fine time they had! 
When Mr. Bradford came he was greeted with an 
invitation to join them, and he had a most enjoyable 
call. 

Friday evening was a great event at the Morton 
School. There had never been so many high 
scholarships before. The room was tastefully 
decorated, the few essays were excellent, the songs 
and choruses well rendered, and Chan thought they 
could have done very well without him, but he 
did sing with his whole heart and was rapturously 
applauded. 

Rhoda brought home a fine note from Miss 
Raynor. She said the two children were admira- 
bly prepared for a higher school than hers, and that 
they were so much in advance of the other children 
they should be with higher-grade pupils. She 
spoke very flatteringly of Rhoda, and should take 
a warm interest in her future career. 

‘‘O dear!’’ sighed Prim. “To think of four 
girls trailing to one school ! Pm so glad Lai isn’t 
smart ! ” 

“ But Rhoda will be in the primary grade.” 


CHILDREN'S YEAR 185 

Still we’ll have to see her started on the right 
road home, and see that she doesn’t wander off 
after strange gods. There are a great many 
troubles and trials in this world.” 

Well, she’s pretty ondependant, as Granny 
Keen used to say, and she must ride home, whether 
we do or not,” remarked Goldie. We don’t al- 
ways want her tagging after us.” 

On Saturday the children felt they had a right 
to their own lives. Chan wanted to go over to 
Denby. It really was changing. The Creamery 
people were building some new houses for their 
employees^ and a long row of sheds for their cows. 

It isn’t exactly the ‘ cattle on a thousand hills,’ 
since there, are no real hills, but it is funny to see 
so many of them.” 

'' And, Chan, the Dowdens are going into the 
chicken business, and the Greens have bought that 
long strip of meadow land to raise hay. Why, 
Denby is looking up. And the folks don’t see how 
the Bachmans can get so much off of our ground, 
and he doing coat work all the time. They are 
really a pattern of industry. And Mr. Wells has 
opened a real carpenter shop and is setting up 
for a builder. Why, we are improving. Our little 
old house may be worth a fortune presently if it 
shouldn’t fall down. Grandfather Chandler built 


1 86 THE RED HOUSE 

it, and it is going on for a hundred years,” laugh- 
ingly. 

Of course they had to stop to see Mrs. Briggs 
and her family, who were overjoyed to find Chan 
looking so well and rosy. 

“ And weren't you a bit afraid, 'way out on 
the ocean ? '' asked Lidie. “ Didn't you see even a 
speck of land?'' 

** Not one little speck,'' laughed Chan. ‘‘ But 
it was beautiful when the sun shone and when the 
stars came out at night. And one evening a lady 
read a wonderful poem about an Ancient Mariner. 
I think Mr. Evans has it. And there were music 
and dancing, and walking up and down, and talking 
and laughing, and you hardly felt the motion of 
the vessel. I was a little sick at first, but coming 
back I felt just splendid.'' 

‘‘ Well, it is wonderful,'' exclaimed Lidie and 
Grandmother in the same breath. 

Chan did not want to stop anywhere else, so 
they just sauntered round. 

At Grafton there had been some changes. Two 
long, straight avenues that were not much except 
roads had been graded and curbed, and some 
handsome new houses started. And the paper-mill 
nearer Ridgewood had been added to, and was 
doing a thriving business. 


CHILDREN'S YEAR 187 

'' Mother,” said Primrose, they think the min- 
ister’s son is dying. And Mrs. Briggs says they 
seem a good deal disappointed in Mr. Crawford, 
for he visits scarcely any. And the children run 
wild. The house and garden don’t look as they 
did in Mr. Burnham’s time. They are wishing 
they had not let him go.” 

'' They should have appreciated him and tried to 
help him along. A minister cannot do quite every- 
thing. They are very happy at Oaklands, and he 
is doing good work. I am sorry they took such an 
old man at Denby, but they wanted some one for a 
small salary, and Mr. Crawford has some means of 
his own. But with the sick son and the grand- 
children it must be rather hard for him.” 

And Mrs. Crawford isn’t any sort of a house- 
keeper, they say.” 

'' Don’t gossip. Prim.” 

It was true that the Denby minister had been 
a great disappointment. He had come for a home 
and the country air for his son. Young Mrs. 
Crawford had been rather stiff; she considered the 
people dreadful, thinking only of doing shop-work 
and making money. 

Mr. Evans came in to dinner. He had barely 
congratulated Chan on his return, for he knew 
there would be so many calls. Yes, Chan was the 


THE RED HOUSE 


i88 

same sweet, simple-hearted boy, but more alive 
to music than before, and they had a delightful 
evening. 

The house seemed overflowing with children 
after that. The little mother was often at her 
wits’ end. But there was the fine out-of-doors, and 
Rhoda was very fond of the pony, to which she 
really laid claim. But Lai liked Dan and Bonnie, 
for she could take out Amy, and sometimes Gladys, 
who really liked the little girls better than 
Rhoda. 

I wonder what we shall do all the long vaca- 
tion? I suppose one does get tired of just play,” 
sighed Prim. 

‘‘ I am glad you are learning that. Primrose,” 
said her mother. ‘‘ Life is not all having fun, as 
you call it.” 

I wonder what we did in the little old house.” 

‘‘ Well, there were carpet-rags to cut and sew, 
and stockings to knit. Neither are needed now. 
And you girls were very helpful. Times change, 
or at least circumstances do, and the old things are 
not necessary. Amaryllis is learning a good deal 
about housekeeping. Some day Cap may leave 
us and we may not be so fortunate again. And 
you can try music. There are a great many fine 
books to read. And you must acquire a little more 


CHILDREN'S YEAR 189 

perseverance. You fly too much from one thing 
to another. Many of the habits you indulge in 
now will be troublesome to correct in later years. 
You will not be a child always.” 


CHAPTER XII 


LINN^S HOLIDAY JOURNEY 

Mr. Mann found a business journey necessary. 

Linn/’ he began, ‘‘ I can’t send you to Europe, 
but you might like to look a little about your own 
country. I must go out to the western part of the 
State, and perhaps to Chicago. Coming back, we 
might take in Niagara. How would you like 
that? ” 

‘‘Oh, Father!” And Linn clasped his arm, 
looking up with shining eyes. 

“ Will it ever come our turn ? ” asked Primrose. 

“ Perhaps next year,” with a laugh. “ You must 
be taken by degrees and see different places, so that 
you can compare notes. I don’t mind if you each 
think your own pleasure the best.” 

“Of course Chan’s was the grandest.” 

“ Well, you don’t know what may happen to 
you some day.” 

They talked of it all day, but could not envy 
Linn. That evening Mr. Gwynne came up with 
their father, and they were all delighted to see him. 


CHILDREN'S YEAR igi 

After dinner they went out on the porch, and it 
was amusing to see how they huddled around 
him. 

You are not going to take Chan away again? ” 
exclaimed Goldie. 

No. Chan has had his vacation, and now he 
must go to studying. I have been making ar- 
rangements with the signor. Chan is to go over 
three days in a week for a voice practice and a 
German lesson. Yet, this visit is mostly to him, 
and as you share each other’s sorrows and joys, and 
have no secrets, you can all listen. Perhaps he 
has told you how the dear old Countess made much 
of him. I was paid generously for my services, and 
I meant to share it with Chan. But yesterday 
came a most charming letter, and one for Chan, 
and in mine a check for one hundred dollars which 
is to be devoted to the boy’s musical education. If 
your letter is as tender and touching as mine, I’m 
afraid you will cry over it. And another delight- 
ful letter came from Madame von Lenhardt. 
Chan, you can recall Mr. Bernstein, who took so 
much interest in getting up the concert? Just as we 
were separating he put a box in my hand for you, 
but in all the flurry it slipped from my mind, and 
you must forgive me. I opened it after you were 
gone, and to my surprise it had a lot of gold pieces 


THE RED HOUSE 


192 

and a note for both of us. Mine was most polite 
and gentlemanly, as he said a few admirers had 
begged to make you a small gift of appreciation, 
and he hoped I would not object to it. Chan, 
there is another hundred dollars. You will sing 
yourself into a fortune, and when I am a poor 
and improvident old man I hope you will be good 
to me.’’ 

Oh, Mr. Gwynne ! ” Chan’s arms were around 
his neck, but he was speechless. 

They might have cried, but Prim jumped up 
and gave a whirl around and exclaimed : 

‘‘ Oh, don’t you believe those people living in 
the forest would like to adopt me because I was 
something like their little girl ! I’ll begin to study 
German to-morrow, so as to get ready.” 

‘‘ Oh, Prim, would you go ? ” 

Well, something ought to happen to me.” 

‘‘ I made some inquiries about Mr. Bernstein 
and find him a very well-thought-of person, one 
of the partners in a large lace-importing house. 
Every year he goes abroad. Chan, you must write 
him a nice acknowledgment and tell him that I 
delayed bringing you the box. It certainly was 
very delicately done.” 

Yes, there were the shining gold pieces. The 
children had to count them over and over. Chan 


CHILDREN’S YEAR 


193 

wouldn’t read the letter from the Countess just 
then, for he really wanted to cry, as it was. 

Linn made a funny speech of congratulation, 
and Tip’s comments were amusing. Could Chan 
spend the money? 

I think we’ll make his father trustee and put 
it in the bank at present. You already have almost 
everything that is best for young people. Wants 
increase as you grow older,” said Mr. Gwynne. 

They are very fortunate children,” said their 
mother with a tender, grateful glance at her hus- 
band. 

Then they went on talking about the wonderful 
journey and meeting Mr. Collamore and his son. 
Chan had heard twice from Mrs. Brenner. She 
and her husband had accepted a friend’s yachting 
invitation and gone up along the coast of Scotland 
and all the islands. They were also to visit Nor- 
way, but would not reach the Baltic Sea in time 
to meet Chan anywhere. 

Mr. Gwynne had to go the next morning, but he 
thought he might meet Linn and his father in 
Chicago. 

I’m going to study as hard as I can,” whispered 
Chan, with his parting kiss. 

Not too hard, little lad ! But the signor will 
know what is right.” 


THE RED HOUSE 


194 

Then they made Linn and his father ready, and 
they started on their journey. And just a day 
or two later came some unexpected news. They 
had heard quite regularly from Mrs. Alden, who 
had written about coming home, as she called it, 
and did not seeiti to take root in the new place, 
though her son was very glad to have her help him 
get out of debt with her wise economy. There 
was only the little boy left. The wife, it seemed, 
had not been much of a housekeeper. And now 
Mr. Alden had met a nice, thrifty girl of six-and- 
twenty, and the mother was much pleased. 

Then the first wife’s uncle, who had an excellent 
farm some twenty miles from the city, and was a 
nice, steady man with two married sons, came in 
quite frequently, always bringing some choice fruit 
or vegetables, and occasionally taking out the little 
family for a Sunday, and was very friendly. Pres- 
ently he surprised her by an offer of marriage. 

‘‘ Mother,” said her son, ‘‘ you’ll be doing first- 
rate by marrying him. I’d like to have you near 
by, and Virginia thinks you are just about right. 
We shall be married in the early fall, but I don’t 
want you to go until after that. We’ve always 
liked Mr. Benson so much.” 

Sometimes, as Mrs. Alden wrote, she could not 
think of giving up her claim on the happy home 


CHILDREN'S YEAR 


195 

she had had with them. She did so want to see 
the children. But she would have a nice home to 
invite them to, and it would be a pleasant change. 
And he was a man one could respect and grow very 
fond of, she thought. He was just a plain country 
farmer, not much like Mr. Mann, but he was fond 
of his little nephew and his own grandchildren. 

And I shall be growing older, and the nice home 
would be a comfort.’' Bessy wondered if she had 
not cared for Mr. Mann. She would have made 
him an admirable wife — ^but there were the chil- 
dren he wanted. 

“ O dear ! ” cried Primrose, “ we had counted 
on her coming back, hadn’t we? And if Cap 
should marry and go away, what would we 
do?” 

‘‘ There might be some one else,” returned her 
mother sagely. 

“ But you wouldn’t like to give up Cap ? ” 

‘‘ No, I shouldn’t,” said Mrs. Mann frankly. 
‘‘ Yet I feel that she has a right to her own life, 
and most women love a home of their own. I 
want you girls to learn what is necessary to the 
keeping of a comfortable home, a happy one, I 
hope.” 

Do you suppose we shall be married ? ” asked 
Goldie in a sort of wondering tone. 


THE RED HOUSE 


196 

‘‘ I mean to be announced/' cried Prim. I 
can cook some things." 

There is a great deal beside cooking," said 
their mother. 

‘‘ But we can make beds and sweep rooms and 
dust," began Prim. 

“ And Rilla always makes things look pretty, 
just as if they grew there. Oh, Rilla, I hope 
you won't be an old maid ! " 

Amaryllis flushed. ‘‘ I don't believe I should 
mind very much. I shouldn't like to be very old, 
and I hope I won't get crqss and snappy. If the 
rest of you marry. Mother will want some one as 
she and Father grow old — won’t you, Mommy?" 

‘‘ Yes, dear," and the mother kissed her. 

There was her music practice. Chan said she 
had improved wonderfully, and that her touch was 
just the thing for pathetic music. There they 
sang Jean Ingelow's song, ‘‘ Oh, Fair Dove,” and 
the mother listened with tears in her eyes. 

Prim began presently in an eager tone : Oh, 
do you remember how we used to make things 
over in the little house? And there's that pretty 
blue muslin that I tore across the front when I 
fell upstairs. I could make it over for " 

“ Don’t say Rhoda. She hates made-over 
frocks." 


CHILDREN'S YEAR 197 

Well, sweet little Lai doesn’t. I mean to ask 
Mother. What if I could make a pretty frock 
without much help. Mother ” 

** Well, you can try. You were very handy 
with dolls’ clothes.” 

** Mother,” began Rilla, ‘‘ do you know I have 
outgrown those two beautiful white frocks. I 
tried one on yesterday. I didn’t think I had 
grown so.” 

‘‘ Why, Rill, you are as tall as mother. Just 
measure.” 

Sure enough! With school and Chan’s letters, 
and several girl-parties to occupy their minds, they 
had hardly thought of last summer’s clothes. 

Amaryllis brought down the two frocks. They 
had been purchased only the spring before. 

Rilla was filling out in the shoulders and com- 
ing to have more of a womanly figure. 

“ I want this one,” declared Prim. I liked 
these rows of insertion and tucks. Let me try it 
on. 

It was quite wonderful how it fitted. Just a little 
taking-up on the shoulders and shortening the 
sleeves. 

And I like second-hand clothes when they are 
pretty. I always did envy Rill this pretty, lacy 
thing.” 


THE RED HOUSE 


198 

‘‘ Your father would buy it,’^ said Mrs. Mann. 

Prim, Fm glad to have you take it. Here’s one 
pretty summer frock without buying.” 

“ The other isn’t so pretty,” said Goldie rather 
regretfully. ‘‘ Must I take it ? ” 

Why, Goldie, that lovely strip of insertion in 
the gingham that faded so, and the pretty flouncing 
Mother bought the other day, would just ” 

‘‘ Transmogrify it and make it beautiful. So 
it would. Fll have it then. And we can furnish 
up lots of things for dear little Lai.” 

“ Mother,” began Rilla, ‘‘ Fve just thought of 
something. I went with Miss Evans one day over 
to Elm Avenue. That’s almost to the little woods. 
There is a rather neglected cottage there that was 
left to some people by the name of Merrill. The 
mother lost her little baby boy and is in very poor 
health. They are not — well, poverty-stricken, but 
look like nice poor. Two little girls came to Sun- 
day school in their winter dresses. They are 
just about like the twins, and there is one smaller. 
Why, we might fit them out with summer things. 
There are so few poor people about here, and 
Freda Bachman can’t take everything we out- 
grow.” 

'' Oh, Rilla, we must go and see this Mrs. Mer- 
rill. Yes, I am glad you thought of that. I sent 


CHILDREN'S YEAR 


199 


some pretty things to Mrs. Burnham for her char- 
ity work, but we will see what we can do for this 
family.'" 

The girls brought out their last summer's gar- 
ments, except those in wearing order. They were 
all growing rapidly and their mother did not think 
it necessary to have so many changes. She tried 
to convince them that it was useless to endeavor 
to vie with the richer families in the way of dress. 
Yet, they were getting to be great favorites with 
most of their neighbors. 

Amaryllis would certainly have to be provided 
with a new outfit. White was the best for all 
dress occasions, and there must be one pretty 
colored frock. Prim could have a new gingham. 
There were very pretty ready-made dresses in the 
stores. That saved not only time, but a good deal 
of thought and nervous wear. 

After they had selected what would be useful 
at made-overs, there was a respectable pile left. 

Mother, couldn’t we go over to Mrs. Merrill’s 
this afternoon?" asked Rilla. ‘‘She said to Miss 
Evans that she was so lonely it was a real treat 
to see any one." 

“ Why, yes. I wanted to make a few calls." 

They basted for to-morrow’s sewing and bundled 
the other things into the closet. Prim declared 


200 


THE RED HOUSE 


it was a regular Aunt Kitty’s bundle minus the 
blankets and cloaks. 

‘‘ And the stockings,” added Goldie. 

They were summoned to lunch, and then brought 
around Bonnie. Goldie and Prim were to go to 
a schoolmate’s presently. A group of little girls 
were in the swing. 

Tip just now had taken Darius Green for his 
hero. He was quite sure he could make a flying- 
machine with a little help from Dan. It would 
be in the form of a jacket, with wings that would 
extend down the arms. 

It was a lovely afternoon. Mrs. Mann’s first 
call was on a convalescing friend who was a really 
delightful person. She was a great reader, and 
Amaryllis enjoyed the talks very much. Now she 
wanted to learn what Chandler thought of his trip, 
and was glad to hear that Linn was to have his 
share of pleasure. 

Mrs. Merrill lived in a sort of southwesterly 
direction, the oldest part of Grafton, when there 
had been farms around. There was a little flower- 
garden in front, very tidily kept, and a wide, vine- 
covered porch. Two little girls ran out when 
Bonnie stopped. There was no hitching-post, so 
Rilla passed the strap around the tree, as Dan told 
her it was always safest. 


CHILDREN'S YEAR 201 

A pale, gentle-looking woman came down the 
steps. 

“ Oh,” rather hesitatingly, “ it is Miss Firth.” 

“ And this is my mother, Mrs. Mann. We were 
out calling ” 

‘‘ I am very glad to see you. Will you take 
seats on the porch — it is pleasanter than indoors. 
I try to sit out all I can.” 

You are not very well ? ” began Mrs. Mann 
in a soft tone of sympathy. 

‘‘ I was very ill just before we came here. I 
had lost my little boy baby — our boy that we were 
so glad to have. But God sent another gift in 
this house, or I hardly know what we should have 
done. Mr. Merrill found work in the molding- 
mills, and we are very comfortable. Only it seems 
strange after the crowded city. We had so many 
friends there. Mr. and Miss Evans have been 
very kind, and Mrs. Gates, who lives down below. 
There’s quite a garden, and my husband is very 
fond of that. Yes, I think we shall like it, but I 
wish it were not quite so grand,” with a faint 
smile. 

Mrs. Mann understood that, but she was getting 
quite at home with the grandeur. 

A little girl of three sat in one corner of the 
porch playing with two dolls, and glancing fur- 


202 


THE RED HOUSE 


lively at the callers. The other two were running 
around the flower-beds. 

Mrs. Mann knew how to reach the heart of her 
hostess, and began to talk of them. I have eight/' 
she said, “ and this is my oldest daughter." 

Eight ! Oh, I hope there are some boys among 
them. We were so disappointed about ours. He 
was such a nice baby. And there was a poor little 
humpbacked thing on the next floor that might 
as well have gone, her mother wouldn’t have 
grieved over it. I don’t see why things have to 
happen this way. I can’t get reconciled." 

“ And my dear, kind husband met with an acci- 
dent and had to die soon after the twins were born," 
replied Mrs. Mann. ‘‘ I had some years of hard 
getting along. And then God gave me the oil of 
gladness for mourning. It sometimes happens so. 
We cannot understand all His mysteries." 

How could you care for eight ! It would have 
killed me." 

** We had a little house and garden. And as 
my husband was in the Civil War I had a pension. 
Then a wonderful thing happened to me. I try 
to make it go around. And I wish now you would 
let me take you out in the surrey. The horse is 
very gentle and it is a fine afternoon, not too 
hot." 


CHILDREN'S YEAR 


203 

“ Oh, do you mean ’’ the wan face lighted 

up. 

‘‘ My daughter often takes one and another out. 
It is only thinking about your neighbor. IVe 
had it done to me when I needed it, so I ought 
to pass it along. It will refresh you.’’ 

I have to stay in so much, for I can’t walk. 
I’m tired after the work is done. Why, I should 
like to go. How good of you! ” 

And you don’t need to dress any.” Mrs. Mer- 
rill had on a nice clean lawn frock. ** My daugh- 
ter can look after the children. She is used to 
them, you see. We often have in those of the 
neighbors.” 

Mrs. Merrill gave a sigh and rose, calling in the 
oldest girl. I once read in a book that a woman 
called her children after their birth month. I 
thought it a pretty idea. I named May and June 
that way. But my boy was born in February. 
That wouldn’t have done. What are your boys 
named ? ” 

Mrs. Mann repeated them. 

Ours was called Eugene, but we couldn’t de- 
cide on a middle name.” She rose and went into 
an adjoining room and brought out her hat. 

“ You are so good,” she said again. I rode up 
from the station in a hack, and I’ve not been out 


THE RED HOUSE 


204 

since. No one around here has a carriage, but 
they keep going by. I’m afraid the place is too 
fine for working-people. I don’t think my husband 
would have come, but his factory shut down and 
was sold out, and the day he came up here he found 
work in the molding-mill; he thought the place was 
lovely, and the garden took his fancy. He takes the 
trolley in the morning and walks back at night. I 
think living at Ridgewood would be better, but 
when you have a house left to you — I didn’t sup- 
pose we should ever have a home of our own.” 

‘‘ That was a piece of good fortune. Ridge- 
wood is a thriving city. Some day you might ex- 
change. And it was nice to have your husband 
find employment so readily.” 

Amaryllis had been making friends with the 
little girls. They made no demur at their mother’s 
going, for they were in the midst of happenings to 
the twins. 

Mrs. Merrill’s spirit rose, and she was captivated 
with a woman who had been poor and known 
straits, and as she told her husband afterward, 

wasn’t a bit set up, though her husband must 
be very well off.” 

‘‘ She isn’t a real invalid,” Mrs. Mann said as 
they were driving homeward, only low in spirits 
and grieving all the time for her baby, who it 


CHILDREN'S YEAR 205 

seems never was very well. And when I found she 
wouldn’t take the clothes as an insult I offered 
them to her. She had bought nothing for the 
children, as her expenses had been so heavy. And 
she would like to have the two older ones go to 
Sunday school. It is a straight walk down to the 
chapel. It seems she is handy at making garments. 
I think, Rilla, we’ve done a kindly work this after- 
noon.” 

It was queer to be without Father and Linn, but 
some one was coming all the time, and there was 
a small host out-of-doors. They seemed never 
to tire of the swing. 

Mrs. Mann had a plan to propose. Now that 
Mrs. Alden was sure not to come back, she thought 
that the girls might take the two rooms on the op- 
posite side which connected and had good, big 
closets. 

‘‘ I think Amaryllis is rather crowded up,” 
she said, and you are all growing so fast. 
Then your room will make a splendid guest- 
chamber.” 

Oh, Momsey, that is a first-class plan ! ” and 
Primrose almost hugged her mother over in her 
enthusiasm. One closet will do for the company, 
and Rilla will have one for her own self, so she 
won’t hang her frocks over mine ! ” 


2o6 


THE RED HOUSE 


'^And I shall not find yours three-deep over 
mine/' 

‘‘ One would think we had tons of clothes. How 
lucky that we can dispose of those odds and ends, 
though I want some of the lace on one or two of 
the cast-off frocks. And Laurel must have that 
pretty pink one of Rhoda’s. It looks just like 
silk." 

Don’t take back all the things, Primrose." 

Prim laughed. 

They had a gay time moving and spreading 
their belongings around. Then they arranged the 
spare-room. Amaryllis had spied an old book- 
case up in the store-room that had been really 
handsome in its day. There was a sort of closet 
below and three shelves above. Dan came in and 
they looked it over. 

‘‘ Why, that’s some odd kind of walnut. Yes. 
I could fix that up first-rate, so you could almost 
see yourself in it, and that round the top is 
hand-carved. It’ll want new glass in the doors." 

I think I will have it done. Then I’ll bring 
my books upstairs and keep them out of Rhoda’s 
way. And I can come up here to study and sew 
and read too, just as Chan does. Oh, what would 
we have done in the little old red house ! ’’ and Rilla 
smiled. 


CHILDREN'S YEAR 


207 

Linn’s letter was full of superlatives. Chicago 
was wonderful, only the handsome buildings were 
all smoked up. And such a hurrying, bustling 
place ! He thought he liked New York better. But 
Lake Michigan was stupendous, only it seemed a 
pity there was so little shipping on it, when there 
was so much room. 

After seeing Detroit, which was beautiful, they 
went to Canada and crossed the bridge in the 
early morning when the train stopped a while, 
that the passengers might see the glorious sunrise. 
He didn’t envy Chan nor any one now. 

Meanwhile there were many entertaining things 
for the girls. They went to New York for some 
shopping, though their mother said the summer 
would soon be over and there would be fall and 
winter things to buy. The thick things were made 
so much prettier than they could be at home by 
those who were not accustomed to such work. 
Miss Greatorex invited them down for a day to 
luncheon, and Mrs. Bradley matronized them. 
They were just full of delight. The boys were 
going to an Association camp for three weeks. 

Mr. Evans was over frequently. Indeed, he 
seemed like a big brother to them. 

“ I’m glad you went to see that Mrs. Merrill,” he 
said to Mrs. Mann. Why, the ride almost made a 


2o8 


THE RED HOUSE 


new woman of her, and your gift roused her ambi- 
tion. She will send the two girls to Sunday school, 
and try to come to church. Mr. Merrill seems 
a very nice, steady kind of man.” 

** I think the credit belongs to Amaryllis,” Mrs. 
Mann returned with a little flush. She’s so — 
well — graver than most girls — no, that isn’t it quite 
either — serious I think is the word I want. But 
she’s very sweet and thoughtful. Oh, Mr. Evans, I 
begin to dread their growing up!” 

I don’t think you need. We want good, steady 
men and women.” 

Rilla’s bookcase was quite a thing of beauty 
when it was polished up. 

I’d just been lottin’ on that myself,” said Cap, 
but I never thought of it being transmogrified 
into anything so handsome.” 

“ You can have that oak bureau for your house 
when you begin to furnish.” 

Cap sighed, and said : I wish Abe had a little 
more push and .spunk. There was that cute Con- 
nor place for sale, but he was afraid he couldn’t 
manage it. Why, I’ve saved quite a bit of money 
myself. I do believe women are smarter than 
men, for the most part, looking further ahead.” 

But we don’t want you to go away. Cap. Oh, 
what would we do ! ” 


CHILDREN'S YEAR 


209 


“ Don't you fret, honey. 'Cordin’ to looks, I’ll 
be sure to stay the summer out," and they both 
laughed. 

Rilla,” began Rhoda complainingly, I think 
you might give me your little closet downstairs. 
My books are 'most crowded to death. And I 
really don’t want that doll. I never did care much 
for dolls." 

Yet you were crazy for it, and teased and 
teased." 

Well, I was little, and Lai had one. I'd rather 
drive the pony. And I'm going to your school 
soon " 

You can give it away.” 

Lai wouldn’t give hers away, and she’s as old 
as I am, if she isn’t as big. I could put her up 
in the store-room.” 

And a stray mouse might find her and chew 
off her nose.” 

Rhoda looked very grave. 

‘‘ Yes, you may have my closet to spread your- 
self in." 

‘‘Oh, that's good of you! Though I don't see 
why you should want it when you have all this 
room." 

Rilla laughed a little. 

Rhoda went down in a very consequential frame 


210 


THE RED HOUSE 


of mind and began to furnish her new possession. 
She had quite a store of books. And there was a 
drawer full of paper and ‘‘ things.’’ Her pretty 
work-basket Miss Raynor had given her and sun- 
dry tokens from the girls. Then on the top shelf 
she set out her dishes and her doll with her box 
of clothes that Prim had covered with some pretty 
paper. 

I think I’ll save her until I have a little girl of 
my own,” she said to herself. Maybe she’ll like 
dolls. But I’ll have to put the carriage up in the 
store-room.” 

What are you doing? ” asked Lai, coming in. 

Moving. Rilla has given me her closet, and 
yours looks like a hurrah’s nest. I do wish you 
were a little neater, Lai! You’ll grow up a 
sloven.” 

“ Well, you are ’way over thother side.” 

‘‘ There isn’t any such word as * thother.’ ” 

‘‘ I’ll just have words as I like them. I’m glad 
you’ve cleared out.” 

I haven’t said you could have my shelf.” 

“Well then keep it!” Laurel flounced off. 

Rhoda wondered what she could put in to keep 
possession. But she was afraid of what Rilla 
would say. 

They arranged the spare-room very nicely. 


CHILDREN'S YEAR 


211 


making a lavatory in the alcove. But it seemed 
very strange to sleep in a room alone, although 
they left the door open. 

Chan admired her bookcase very much, and 
was glad Rilla was “ next door ” to him. 

“ You can come in and get my poets when you 
want them. And we can talk over things. I wish 
you were studying German. But I shouldn’t like 
it half so well if I had not been abroad. 

Then the two travelers returned, Linn laden 
with photographs and some queer curiosities, and 
so full of pleasure that he fairly boiled over. 
Father and he must come up and see Rilla’s room 
and that of the girls. 

‘‘ Well, you have made quite a change about, 
and, Rilla, I am very glad. Now I’ll have some 
of these nice photographs framed for you, as my 
contribution.” 

‘‘ Oh, thank you,” and she kissed him fervently. 

“ Sometimes we will take a nice journey with 
your mother — up through Canada, and see Quebec 
and Montreal. The boys must not be ahead of my 
little home girl. Oh, Rilla, we’ll have nice times 
in the years to come. We can’t help Chan’s going 
away, but you’ll stay at home. You won’t want 
to go to college and all that ? ” 

‘‘ Oh, I am sure I shall not.” 


212 THE RED HOUSE CHILDREN 


He held her in a warm embrace. She was sweet, 
and growing wise about one’s duties in the greater 
world. Why somehow she was like a missionary 
or the settlement workers. Oh, he could never 
spare her! 


CHAPTER XIII 


KEEPING STORE AGAIN 

Meanwhile Denby had a spasm of astonishment. 
The younger Miss Beers was to be married. Mr. 
Holmes, a bookkeeper at the Creamery, a wid- 
ower with a little boy of six, had been boarding at 
the '' store ” for some time. He had managed to 
distribute considerable attention around and cause 
no little flutter in the younger portion of the com- 
munity. But no one was more surprised than 
Letty Beers when he proposed marriage to her. 

She was past thirty, some five years younger 
than her sister, and better-looking. She was 
thrifty, industrious, and not extravagant, and he 
noted that she managed very well with the child, 
who was really fond of her. Then it was an 
extremely comfortable home, and Mrs. Beers was 
an admirable -cook. 

At first Letty did not even tell her mother, as she 
was not sure he was in earnest. But when he be- 
gan to talk of marriage she felt assured. 

Don’t let us make any great fuss,” he said. 

213 


THE RED HOUSE 


214 

The other time it had been nearly all fuss. ‘‘ Can’t 
we have the minister over here quietly ? I can’t get 
away, so we can’t take any tour.” 

'' I won’t have that old stick of a Mr. Crawford 
marrying me ! ” declared Letty with spirit. And 
his son nearly dead with consumption ! ” 

Well, we could go over to Ridgewood. And 
then you might have a little supper, or a sort of 
blowout here, and that would give Denby a noti- 
fication. Why, it would be fun to surprise the 
gossips.” 

Mr. Beers took to the plan very cordially. 
Phrony thought that as her sister was not likely to 
get married but once she’d like to make more of 
it, just to show folks. 

Letty went to the city and bought one new silk 
dress and a new hat and some white gloves. And 
the next evening there was a sort of wedding sup- 
per. Of course, everybody who was invited came 
and offered congratulations, even if they were 
rather put out at the choice. But they had a very 
good time, and the next morning bride and groom 
went about their daily duties. 

Of course. I’ll have to help mother more,” said 
Letty but I’ll find some time for the shop-work 
if you don’t want to give it up, Phrony. Two get 
along so much better than one.” 


CHILDREN'S YEAR 


215 

“And you remember what a fuss they made 
about your marriage, Mother! I just want to 
go over and hear Mrs. Beers talk,’' said Goldie. 

“ Well, Letty has set a good example to the girls, 
and I hope she will be happy.” 

They were much surprised when Mr. Beers came 
over one morning to see Linn. 

“ Hain’t you had schoolin’ enough, Linn, to go 
into business? Lm in an awful muddle, an’ if you 
could come over a few weeks an’ help me out 
I’d be obliged an’ pay you well, for Silsby has been 
here an’ I can’t make head nor tail of things. 
He’s gone to learn carpentering now. But I think 
it was half because he couldn’t keep things straight. 
An’ Jim Holmes has two sets of books to keep and 
said he might do a little by and by. I’ll give you 
five dollars a week if you’ll come a month and 
sort of break in a new boy. You’re so neat and 
tasty about the store, and now trade’s gettin’ to be 
rushin’. Do come, Linn.” 

“ Why — it would have to be as Father and 
Mother said,” the boy answered rather startled. 

“ You could ride over on your wheel in this pleas- 
ant weather. Mebbe you could do better at Ridge- 
wood, but at Masker’s — I was in there the other 
day — they only give their boy four.” 

“ Oh, I can’t quite tell. I’m going back to 


21 6 THE RED HOUSE 

school in September. Fve just been entering high 
school.^’ 

“ Beats all that ther's got to be so much schoolin’ 
nowadays. Linn, you’re grown to be a nice, big 
fellow, and ought to be in business for good, ’less 
your father means to take you in his.” 

‘‘ I don’t believe I want that. I may go to 
college.” 

Sho’ now ! College fellows don’t amount to 
much. Here’s the minister’s son dying of con- 
sumption, and he was some sort of a college man 
and taught school. Just think it over, Linn. If 
you’ll only come and straighten me out a bit. 
I wish either of the girls could have taken hold, but 
they hadn’t any head for such things.” 

Linn said he would see when his father came 
home. Mother and Rilla had gone out somewhere. 
Prim was retrimming one of the white frocks, 
as it could be done on the sewing-machine. 

It was rather dull. The Bradley boys were 
away. Fred Austin was in a confectionery store 
at Ridgewood, getting four dollars a week. Bert 
and Charley Morris, of the football team, were off 
at Cape Cod with some cousins. He rather thought 
he would like the change and the fun. It did please 
him to be appreciated and admired, even by Mr. 
Beers. And — the twenty dollars! 


CHILDREN’S YEAR 


217 

Mrs. Mann made a very emphatic protest. Mr. 
Mann laughed a little. Linn really was in earnest. ' 

“ It wouldn’t hurt him, and would be much more 
entertaining than going to New York with me this 
hot weather. Linn isn’t much of a lounger.” 

But I know Denby people. And they would 
say ” she paused and flushed. 

That I was tired of so many children and glad 
to send him out to earn his own living ! But they’d 
find their mistake when he went back to school. 
He’s a bright, eager boy, and just now there is no 
companionship for him. Oh, I’m not afraid of 
the talk,” and he laughed. 

Mr. Beers wrote a very entreating letter, the 
misspelling showing the advantage of higher edu- 
cation. 

‘‘ If you’d like to go, Linn, you may. You are 
old enough now not to take as gospel truth the 
stories the loungers in a country store tell, neither 
will your school training allow you to fall into 
their uncouth habits of talk. You may hear things 
said about me that you won’t like, but you must 
not flare up about them. The truth generally pre- 
vails in the end.” 

“ It isn’t a harmful thing to have different ex- 
periences.” 

** I’m going to take two or three books along, and 


2i8 


THE RED HOUSE 


they will help me keep a sort of equilibrium. Mr. 
Evans is starting me in Latin — ^you know we have 
it in the first year. I like it, too. It is said to 
be a good foundation for other languages. I do 
miss Stuart very much, and Austin was a fine 
friend. But Fd like to see Denby people, and think 
what you rescued us from.” 

The man and boy clasped hands, but neither 
could put the deep feeling into words. 

So on Monday Linn started on his wheel. It 
was such a fine morning, and the birds were singing 
dainty strains of second wooing now that they 
no longer needed to forage for their flock. But 
Denby did have a rather forlorn aspect. Oh, why 
couldn’t men and women try for better living, and 
not stay forever in the slough of indolence ! 

Well, the store did look rather discouraging. 
Everything was in heaps and piles and, yes — dirty. 

“ I did mean to clear up a little, Linn, but there 
were so many things to do, and though Jim is 
away all day there must be a big dinner at night, 
and Mrs. Beers keeps pretty busy round the house. 
Letty reckons she isn’t going to give up shop-work, 
and she’s a master hand at buttonholes. Jack isn’t 
a mite of trouble, an’ you do stop and talk to a 
child. He can ask the most questions! Now I’ll 
take hold. What’ll we tackle first.” 


CHILDREN'S YEAR 


2ig 


‘‘ The window, I think. You ought to make a 
pretty show of it. The Ridgewood folks keep their 
stores looking nice.” 

Well, they can hire help. I got along when 
there wasn’t so much trade.” 

But the trade is where you make the money,” 
laughed Linn. 

They swept out spiders and flies. Mr. Beers 
washed the sashes. Then they put in various 
articles that the sun would not fade, and pretty 
boxes. They hung up some rather fine chromos, 
and it looked quite attractive. Then they went at 
the glass case on the counter and the shelves, pil- 
ing up goods evenly. Several customers were in, 
though there was not much trade on Monday 
morning. 

One side was devoted to hardware and country 
utensils, but they did not attack that. Mrs. Beers 
had swept up considerably on Sunday, and now 
it was much improved. 

'' Joe was such a lazy lout, and he hadn’t any 
more sense ’bout the looks of things than a cow. 
Linn, where did you get this gumption from. 
Boys don’t generally have it.” 

From Mother, I guess,” laughingly replied the 

boy. 


220 


THE RED HOUSE 


He had brought his lunch. Mrs. Beers came in 
to invite him to share with them. 

“Goodness gracious! If you ain’t slicked up! 
Why, you look as fine as a fiddle ! I always said to 
Beers that you were jest like a girl in fixing things. 
Come in and take a snack with us. I was sure 
your mother would be too set up to let you 
come.” 

“ Oh, I brought my lunch. Thank' you, though.” 

She came in with a great slice of pie, presently, 
followed by the girls and Jack, who was a bright- 
looking little fellow. Letty was quite enthusiastic 
about the way things looked, but Phrony contented 
herself with saying, “ A new broom sweeps clean. 
It gen’ally gets stubby.” 

The pie was good. Little Jack wanted to stay. 

“ When he gets too troublesome you jest send 
him in t’other side.” 

Linn marked up some of the articles in plainer 
figures. Jack did ask questions. Presently cus- 
tomers came in, mostly out of curiosity, and bought 
a spool of cotton or a piece of tape, and asked 
questions about his mother and wanted to know 
who took Chandler abroad, and if he really meant 
to sing for a living? One man thought it a 
mighty poor dependence. He had heard of people 
losing their voices. 



They swept out spiders and vjaes.— P age 219. 


I 




* A 




{ 


r I 


•/ 


r, c •' 




- 





1 

t •* 

0 

f 


y 


1 • 

I * 


» ^ • 


5 • • n 




• ( 




'' ' ’■ 

• « « 

** 1/ . 


' <.'• ft.rf, 

• 

• • • 

II 

■'. ^ V 

rx.’ 

:L-,V 

•♦ A ft • • 

ft • 

i f% 

* f 

• 


> 


- 

rw » 


; : »*? 


V -./^ 


v* r JK - - 

> ” 




-V * ■''‘■-'f • ' . 

' a >.'* > ■ 

v"vt> r ': 




v% 



- •7- V • 


€ 

r *- ^ 


■ - $* ' * ; - 
-."■. ‘- ’ ’’;^-X-v. .*•■ • • 1 

-■ • * ■ *^.,t i« " Ji 

■ '* ; i ■*, /!» <1 

• •• ' f ^ ^ f i 



^ i 


t 

# 




^ » 


f 


- I * ♦ 

*.,.Ar 

/ • 




r 


j I 
t 


» 


/d * ^ t 


y> 


r 


Jl • 


^ H . 

i ' • 




4 

.S 

i 


I 


•/' *, . ■?• .. >■ 


.^OV- •, y. .. 

' < V 

^ .» 


■..?. 
, f * 

* • 


/‘>rl 


r 


^ V- ’^'■ 

- S.i 




«■» 

r. 


V » 


V. 

w:.' ..‘■>‘ 

.;*r> ‘ 


*• i . 

1‘ 




A. ^ 


> 

m 


r 


V 

• t 


• -I 

4» 

• « 


i 

S •> ■ 


» * ^ t 


>.^v • ^ 

I *• 


«l 

i 


fM 

1 


« . 




J. 




» ■ 


f ^ 
>1^ • 

Aft' 


>4«* 




^ • • A* 
V 




■\ •* 




.> 


•.V 


? 

r. 




■ • ' 

• 

« 

C-' M. 

\ • 

* t 

' f ’ ' 


ft # 

• 

> i » ''* 


% ♦ 

w/ 


'V 

» • 

' ftt- 


i*” 


4** 












.V. 






. .» * 

, r 




*0* 


i •* 


H 

N' •- 


• • 


/.. 'a*V.? 




%!;• I 

. % z . 

^ 


i 

A 

' % 


f*7 * 

* •’ 4** I 

• ▼ • I • 


4’* .^ V ,y 


.' ' . *• 

> ' Z 


• t» 

l ’ 


. I 


♦ . 


:» 

•* J 


¥ t • ' 
/ft 


J 


r • 

'ft > 


• « 


« < 


• V 


<hA i 

^ i 


» 


r ^ s'* ’ ^ 

' 




,jy.' 

: 


I, 




'.•■V- 


S f 







' ••» ♦-'■'* 

.-■ ‘ V- 

.'^ . ■ r 

• • 


• 

, 

*-.'l ^ 1 

V* 

ft • 

n 

* k 

♦ 

^ "ft 

• 

.. "' • ' V. ' 

« ^ 

f ■v 

.ft 


(I 

4 • 

* 

ft« 

^ % 


> 

V =' .. 

» J ^ 

>; 

1 

' V. 

.1 




■** 

ft 


I % 


It* - • * 


f 




1 .1 


.S4 





A- < 


» 


-SA I 




» 


4> 


f 

« • 
1 


ft 

r 


^ * 


f 

•4ftft « 


-•••'■ - V 

. *• f ^ V 




<• - 


A4ft ;* ^ 


ft V 


»/ 1» ft ^ 


/ • • •* ft \ « 4 l i 


» t 


j 


ift* 


V 1 


♦ ••W®‘-- rX 



t. •' 


CHILDREN'S YEAR 


221 


“ And Tve heard of people losing their reason,” 
returned Linn. 

Amos Meeker looked surprised, and could hardly 
see the connection. 

Phrony settled herself to her sewing after the 
table was cleared. 

‘‘ You know several of us said this stepfather 
business didn’t always turn out what is promised. 
And I s’pose that man is glad enough to have this 
boy shift for himself. I think Father was foolish 
to offer him five dollars a week. He would have 
come for four.” 

“ Well, mebbe not. He’s worth two of Joe 
Silsby.” 

‘‘ I guess two boys would have done more.” 

And Joe always had his dinner.” 

‘‘ This bringing lunch was done for show. He 
won’t bring it to-morrow.” 

What with Jack and customers dickering and 
pulling things about, Linn was really tired. But 
when the store was quite full, with two or three 
gossipy old ladies, Dan drove up with two horses 
and a load of rosy girls who didn’t look very 
poverty-stricken. They were ushered into the best 
room, as they came to call on Mrs. Holmes. 

The bride was very cordial, quite elated with 
the compliment, and that “ Mother sent her re- 


222 


THE RED HOUSE 


gards to you all.’’ Jack came in to see them and 
was on his good behavior, and said nothing worse 
than, “ You can’t take that big boy home with 
you, ’cause I like him. Granpop says he’s fine.” 

“ No,” returned Primrose. He will come 
home on his wheel.” 

I’ll take and hide his wheel. He said you 
had had two more boys home, so you wouldn’t 
want him.” 

But they had a lovely call at the Briggs’s, and 
Amaryllis explained that their mother didn’t want 
him to come, but that it was his own doing. And 
he was to go in the high school in September. 

After a week matters settled, and they found 
Mr. Mann was not a bankrupt, as had been sur- 
mised. Linn did get along very well. Some days 
there was a good trade, some days not much, but 
everybody admitted that the store was kept quite 
like those at Ridgewood or Mendham. 

Then Linn went at the books, persuading Mr. 
Beers to get a new ledger and let him copy back 
to the first of the year. He was a very good pen- 
man. 

On Saturday Mr. Holmes had a half-holiday 
and made the acquaintance of the new boy. He 
had somewhat doubted Mr. Beers’ enthusiastic 
estimate. 


CHILDREN'S YEAR 


223 

** Well, Linn, how did it go? ” asked his father. 
Rather funny. I never saw things in such a 
muss! Mr. Beers lets things go too much. And 
everybody wonders about Chan and thinks his 
going abroad was a great piece of foolishness. And 
that you should take me to Chicago' and Niagara! 
They are dreadfully exercised lest we shall want 
the money before we die ! ” 

Then we will have the delightful memories to 
comfort us.’' 

‘‘How queer people are?” 

“ We went to that Mrs. Sherwood’s,” said Rilla, 
“ and she was so nice. They are going to build a 
pretty new house. Mr. Sherwood has the lumber 
yard now. And she thinks the Bachmans are the 
nicest people in Denby among those that are really 
poor — I mean do not own farms or homes. Mrs. 
Briggs admires her so much. And there is to be a 
new house farther up the lane. I think the Cream- 
ery will regenerate the old town.” 

Linn had a little time to study the next week 
and wrote some exercises. And when he had 
.brought the ledger up to date, and made up ever 
so many accounts, Mr. Holmes said it was Ai. 
“ You are a fine penman. But you are too good 
for a place like this. I don’t see how Pop Beers 
has managed to make a living, he’s so slack. I 


THE RED HOUSE 


224 

know of a place where they would take in a boy 
like you and give him a first-class chance. I have 
money in the Creamery, and am booked for here. 
This place is bound to come up, for it can’t go 
down any lower. But what would you say to a 
nice business chance ? ” 

Oh, I’m going back to school, and that will 

take four years. Then — I don’t know ” He 

had heard so much talk about his stepfather losing 
everything that it seemed almost boastful to men- 
tion college. 

“ Oh, nonsense ! I wouldn’t spend four more 
years when I could do work like that. It’s busi- 
ness knowledge a man needs nowadays, not book 
learning. To go in some first-class house and come 
up with it is the great thing. You better consider 
the point.” 

That was different from the views of his father, 
who believed in all the education one could 
get. 

Father,” Linn said one evening, do you call 
your business — well, I was going to say first-class ? 
Would you put me in it? ” 

No, my son. It sort of came to me, and I have 
worked it up to a certain degree of prosperity. And 
it is good for Mr. Ross. He is a nice, thrifty man, 
but he couldn’t run a railroad, or bank, or head a 


CHILDREN'S YEAR 


225 

big business. I’m not sure that I could, and I am 
too far along in life. Several of the inventions 
I have made money on have been superseded 
by something simpler and better. No, I hope to 
place you a little bit higher, where you will carry 
more weight. Linn, I sometimes meet men that I 
envy — not their money, but their opportunity — 
though I’m very happy with you all, but I think 
there was a little ambition in my make-up that 
didn’t come to light soon enough. And remember 
that money isn’t everything. So don’t allow the 
Creamery man to upset you,” and he gave the boy 
a hug. 

Chan and Primrose teased Linn about his 
money. What was he going to do with it ? This 
week would give him fifteen dollars. He had 
given it to his mother to keep. Sometimes he al- 
most envied Chan his two hundred dollars out at 
six per cent interest. Twelve dollars every year! 
Money did make money. 

The Grafton boys were coming home. Ball- 
games were considered. Then a grand picnic 
w’as planned. The farmers wanted the children to 
join them and have a good time. Chan and the 
girls had spent a splendid day with Father and 
Mother Kent, who wished they might take Laurel 
for a grandchild. 


226 


THE RED HOUSE 


Mr. Beers began to feel much worried. 
Couldn’t Linn stay until school really begun ? 
Where could he get another boy ? 

No,” said Mr. Mann. ‘‘ You asked for the 
month. And you need a little recreation. You’ve 
done very well, and had a little taste of business, 
a little experience with people. You’ll want to 
consider the new school and get in trim.” 

I’m awfully sorry for Mr. Beers. He lacks 
concentration, he has too many half-done things 
that would be good if he followed them out. Of 
course, Mr. Holmes can’t help him; he gets tired 
with his own books. Why can’t girls learn to do 
this? ” 

They do in the cities. And that makes me 
think of something, Linn. Yesterday a boy came 
in the place looking for work. His mother was 
dead, his father had gone off somewhere, and he 
had been shifting for himself, and really had no 
home. I don’t know his capacity, but some city 
boy might be glad of a home for a few years until 
he could do better.” 

‘‘ Oh, Father, if you could find some one like 
that! I am almost sure Mr. Beers would take 
him.” 

“ The trouble is to find an honest boy.” 

The matter took on a new aspect the next week. 


CHILDREN'S YEAR 


227 

George Cooper had been in the paper-mill a year, 
but did not like it, and his mother came to see Mr. 
Beers. She heard that Linn Firth wasn’t going to 
stay, and couldn’t George have the place ? 

I did say I wouldn’t take in a Denby boy. 
They’re so trifling and lazy.” 

“ Well, George has worked pretty hard the last 
year, and he doesn’t like it. I think he’d be awful 
glad of a chance in the store. Oh, Mr. Beers, if 
you would take him ! ” 

“ What do you think of it, Linn ? ” 

I went to school with George Cooper. Why, 
he wasn’t — bad. And he could spell, which was 
more than Joe Silsby can do. I don’t know much 
about him since. But if you liked to try him ” 

‘‘ Oh, Linn, if you could stay two weeks 
longer ? ” 

‘‘ Father doesn’t want me to. And I want to get 
in trim for school.” 

Mr. Beers sighed. Mrs. Beers tried her most 
earnest persuasion, and Linn almost yielded, he 
was so moved, but he put in a plea for George. 

“ Why, that would be helping your neighbor 
along, and you might make a good clerk of him.” 

So George came on Monday morning. He was 
a good, stout boy, older and larger than Linn. 

“ I’ll try my very best, Mr. Beers, and I know 


228 


THE RED HOUSE 


ril like store business. It's nice to have only 
one boss and know he won’t swear at you.” 

Linn felt rather queer to have a clerk, and tried 
not to order him about in too authoritative a tone. 
But he found George was not at all thin-skinned. 

Another event rather divided the attention of the 
village. Young Mr. Crawford died quite sud- 
denly. He had seemed much better, but dropped 
down unexpectedly, and though the community had 
held rather aloof they proffered immediate sym- 
pathy. 

‘‘ I do hope,” said Miss Weed, ‘‘ that it will give 
us a chance to get a new minister. We want a 
young, stirring man who can create an interest. 
It was a most unfortunate choice.” 

Linn was inducting George into the necessity 
of keeping everything clean, having dress-goods 
folded neatly, keeping small articles in their proper 
boxes, weighing out nails, and being sure to look at 
the size of screws, also of putting down charges 
as soon as the articles were sold, to be transferred 
to the ledger just at night. ‘‘ Mr. Beers is always 
here in the evening,” he said. ‘‘ And, George, you 
ought to practice writing all you can, and be sure 
to give the right change. You used to be pretty 
good in arithmetic.” 

“ ni do my best, I certainly will. Say, Linn 


CHILDREN'S YEAR 229 

ain’t you fortunate in having such a splendid 
stepfather! People used to say ’’ 

“ He’s better than any own father in Denby, and 
knows more,” fired up Linn. ‘‘ No one can say 
a word against him. And he loves us children 
just as if they were his very own.” 

I wish my mother’d had such luck,” sighed 
George. 

The children were still the envy of Denby, but 
Mrs. and Mr. Mann had the warmest endorsement 
of the Beers family. Letty, too, had grown really 
fond of Linn, and he was little Jack’s idol. 

‘‘ But he’s making a big mistake in spending all 
those years in school when he could be pushing 
his way in business. He would make a first-class 
bookkeeper and cashier in a bank if he holds on to 
the trusty ideas he has now. That’s the sort 
of boys men are looking out for,” was the opinion 
of Mr. Holmes. 

Oh, Linn, you’ll come over and take tea with 
us now and then, won’t you,” pleaded Mrs. Beers. 

You almost belong to us.” 

Mrs. Briggs and Grandma laughed privately at 
the conversion of Denby on the subject of Mrs. 
Firth’s marriage, and all agreed that Mr. Mann 
was an unusual person, a man out of a thousand. 

Mr. Crawford did not resign. No marriageable 


230 THE RED HOUSE CHILDREN 

woman coveted him, for he kept to his daughter 
and her three children. Then they learned that 
his income died with him, and no one had any 
thought of him after that. 


CHAPTER XIV 


FUN FOR YOUNG AND OLD 

The boys were all home again, having a good 
time comparing notes, but they agreed that Chicago 
and Niagara stood rather at the head. 

Farmer Kent came in again. Their picnic would 
be in the first week in September. They would 
have the band from Summerville, some swings and 

high-jumps,'' he said, laughing. Then they 
wanted the boys' baseball club, and the men of 
forty years ago would show how they played. 
And the young fellow must speak that splendid 
piece about “ striking for your altars and your 
fires, and your native land." There wouldn’t be 
any “hay-riggin' frolics," but dancing and plenty 
of good things to eat. 

Linn went to hunt up Stuart and the ball club. 
It did seem quite funny that in a way they should 
be pitted against the old fellows. 

‘‘ Why, I think it will be awfully jolly. I'm 
ready,” declared Austin. 

And I, too," said Charley Lane. We must 
231 


THE RED HOUSE 


232 

practice up a little with all the new points. Why, 
it will be a grand wind-up for vacation.^’ 

It’s rather funny,” began Prim, when she re- 
turned from a kind of neighborhood sortie, that 
the Read girls should have started the other picnic 
just for a kind of girls’ frolic. And we did have 
a gay time with those farmer- folks. Why, I think 
we as a family must have made a deep and lasting 
impression. And now we are to go as invited 
guests. Ought we to take our own refreshments ? ” 
Oh, them farmer-folks provide bountifully. 
Polly and her lover — he was then — went to one 
and they had a grand igood time,” said Cap. 

Northeast people are close as the skin, and 
wouldn’t spend a day pleasurin’ lest they might 
have to go to the poorhouse in the end. But I hope 
you’ll all go.” 

“ And you. Cap. Wouldn’t you like it? ” asked 
Mrs. Mann. “ You haven’t had a real vacation 
this summer.” 

But I’ve had rides around, and lots of good 
times.” 

I hardly know how the summer has gone,” 
continued Mrs. Mann. 

The boys hustled. They hunted up their com- 
peers and played ball to get their hand in. The 
mothers took it as quite a compliment that they 


CHILDREN'S YEAR 


233 

should be specially invited, and there were few 
dissenting voices. 

And a grand time they had. The two surreys 
and the pony carriage took them all, even to Cap. 
It did look like pleasuring. There were swings 
and hammocks, and long tables with seats on both 
sides. The farmer-folk had turned out splendidly. 
There were many old people in the attire of bygone 
years, looking like some quaint picture. There 
were still more younger people, two or three brides 
in their wedding gowns, and some rather bashful 
young fellows. But the Grafton people were made 
very welcome. Mrs. Kent was very glad to meet 
them, and she looked quaintly sweet. 

The band was not to come until three. First 
they must have the “ pieces,'' and Linn followed 
Stuart, who had been enthusiastically applauded. 
Chan sang for them, and some choruses followed, 
and even if the voices were not trained, they 
sounded well in the open air. The wit of the 
farmer contingent gave them a very funny sketch, 
ending by inviting them all to the repast. And 
when they had recovered from the feast the boys 
gave them a really well-played ball-game, and were 
heartily cheered. 

Then some sunburned, stalwart farmers played 
a game of old-fashioned round-ball." It was 


THE RED HOUSE 


234 

much simpler, but they played with a zest, sitting 
down on the grass afterward to talk it over. 

‘‘ I ain’t played in a dog’s age,” said one of 
them, ‘‘ and it tuckers me out. I like to read of 
the great matches they have in the city, but I 
never can make head nor tail of them. And the 
men get paid for playin’, so it ain’t for love, nor 
for fun. I like the fun of the thing, leastways I 
did when I was young. Now and then we old 
fellows have a bout and make b’lieve we’re young 
again! My, how things change, but most of us 
keep on the same old trot. ’Tain’t good enough 
for the boys, and they go off to the cities. Soon 
there won’t be any real farmers, and everything 
will be done by machine.” 

The little pony and its driver elicited much 
admiration. Rhoda was very proud, and ready 
to give the children a treat. Some of the mothers 
were afraid to trust it. 

‘‘ For it doesn’t seem as if that little thing 
could draw any load. Its legs are slim as a young 
colt’s, and what funny short steps it takes ! ” 

But Dolly threw up her head and trotted along 
as if she enjoyed surprising everybody. One 
young man asked Rhoda what she would take 
for her pony. He said that he had never seen 
one just like it. 


CHILDREN'S YEAR 


235 

You couldn’t buy it,” she replied, with a tre- 
mendous air of ownership. 

‘‘ It isn’t all hers,” put in Tip. ‘‘ Father gave it 
to her and Laurel, and partly to me, ’cause I had 
wanted a goat. But I can ride Bonnie now, and 
drive her, too. I like her better than any little 
make-believe thing.” 

‘‘ Then I stand a poor chance,” was the young 
man’s laughing reply. 

‘‘ Well, you couldn’t get in the basket. You 
wouldn’t know what to do with your legs.” 

He was a tall young fellow, and he joined Tip 
this time in the laugh, but he said : 

We’ll go and hunt up Bonnie.” 

But you can’t buy her, either. She belongs 
all to Father, and he rides her now and then.” 

Well, I have one nice horse, that big gray over 
yonder. You wouldn’t dare ride him.” 

Would he kick and throw me? ” 

No, he’s a mighty good-tempered fellow. 
Come and let me lift you on.” 

Tip didn’t quite want to when he came nearer 
the horse, which was above the average in size. 
But he didn’t like to show the white feather. 

Why, I’d have to get a stepladder,” said Tip, 
hanging back. 

Mr. Joe Alston picked him up, and there he was. 


THE RED HOUSE 


236 

feeling as if he were on an elephant. He reached 
out one small arm. 

ril hold you. Slowly, Ben, show off a few of 
your best steps.” 

Long steps they were, and Tips’ heart almost 
thumped, but he shut his teeth tightly. 

“ Well, you have some pluck. I thought you’d 
be afraid. Ben and I take tremendous gallops. 
I’ve had him since he was a colt; broke him myself. 
You come to love a horse very much. There’s 
your sister with three little girls. Any of them 
the other owner?” 

‘‘ No, that’s Laurel. She’s there by Mrs. Kent, 
leaning on her shoulder. She’s a good deal littler, 
and she’s a twin, and she’s been afraid of almost 
everything. We had such a pretty little dog once, 
only it belonged to a girl who was sick, and she 
once lived in our house, and left him there a spell. 
But we had to keep him out in the barn, 
she screamed so when he tried to play with her. 
Then there’s Pilot, and he’s splendid. She 
doesn’t mind so much now. I’m not afraid of 
dogs.” 

It isn’t well to be too familiar on first acquaint- 
ance. Let us go and find her.” 

He had lifted Tip down, and now tethered Ben 
again, who went to munching grass. They walked 


CHILDREN'S YEAR 237 

over to the group. He was acquainted with the 
Kents. Mrs. Mann and several others sat around. 
Tip told of his exploit while the introductions 
were going on. 

‘‘ Oh, Tip! ’’ cried his mother. 

** Why, I wasn’t a bit afraid.” 

I held him on, as we had no saddle. But many 
a time in my boyhood IVe ridden bareback. Mrs. 
Mann, that boy with the beautiful voice is your 
son, and one of the ball-players? How many 
more? ” 

“ Five girls. These two, the older ones, and 
two more somewhere about ” 

” And this one I think I’ll take home with me,” 
said Mrs. Kent. 

‘‘ Oh, I saw the one with the pony-carriage, but 
I couldn’t make a trade with her. Doesn’t this 
one drive ? ” 

“ I think she’s rather timid.” 

‘‘ Oh, you are the folks Cap Terry lives with,” 
said Joe with sudden interest. “ Why,* I’ve heard 
about you. One of her married sisters lives not 
far from us; smart woman, too. I had my eye 
on one of them once. Queer old chap, their 
father ! But they are all going to make first-class 
wives.” 

‘‘ Cap is a fine girl, upright and trustworthy. 


238 THE RED HOUSE 

and not afraid of work. I don’t know what we 
shall do when we lose her,” said Mrs. Mann. 

‘‘ And she engaged to that slow-witted Abe Mul- 
ford. She could do a sight better. IVe half a 
mind to cut him out. Mrs. Mann, don’t ever think 
there are too many children. My mother grieves be- 
cause there were only two of us, and Seth’s gone up 
in Canada raising wheat and stock. I’d go in a 
minute, but Father’s rather rheumatic and Mother’s 
heart would break if I went away. We have a 
fine farm, too. Mrs. Kent can tell you.” 

Yes, and Joe’s a nice fellow, but he ought to 
have a wife,” was the rejoinder. 

‘‘ You see, most of the girls don’t like farming. 
They want to be right in town. It is rather lone- 
some, but not as hard as it used to be. I’ve had 
water put in the house and set-tubs and all that, 
and a furnace to keep us comfortable in cold 
weather. One might as well spend a little money 
as to leave it behind when he’s dead.” 

The band was tuning up. Now the black fiddler 
who could call off figures shouted out, “ Ladies an’ 
gemmen choose pardners ! ” 

There was a a scurrying round. Joe bowed 
and was .off. Running against Cap Terry he asked 
her. 

I ain’t done much dancing of late, only with 


CHILDREN'S YEAR 


239 

the children. But land, farmer-folks stick pretty 
well to the old things ! With pleasure, Mr. Al- 
ston.” 

The farmers’ picnic always wound up with a 
dance. There were not a great many young men, 
and some of them were out speeding their horses. 
But it brought a return of youth to the middle- 
aged with the good old tunes, mostly fitted for 
square dances. 

‘‘ See here,” said Fred Austin, ‘‘ can’t we get up 
one dance? You, Stuart, and Lane, and Linn. 
Then find four girls.” 

The girls were easily found. Stuart seized on 
Primrose, and the Read girls were ready. They 
found a place. The grass had been run over with 
the lawn-mower and was very even. 

The older ones danced with a will, and the air 
was gay with the strains of “ Life Let Us Cherish,” 
‘‘ Money Musk,” “ Oh, Susannah,” and a dozen 
other old, inspiriting tunes. 

‘‘ It makes one long to be young again,” de- 
clared Mrs. Kent. Why, every week or so we’d 
have a frolic round at some of the houses and a 
sleigh-ride. When we’d stop at the tavern — they 
called them that in the old days — they’d have a 
dance and some refreshments. But they began 
early and went home by midnight. And, I de- 


THE RED HOUSE 


240 

dare! There’s Father footing it as if he wasn’t 
more’n twenty! Curious how ministers began to 
preach against dancing and tried to break it up. 
And now some of the home papers are pleading for 
it and saying it ought to be taught in schools. I 
like to see it. And Primrose is just full of it.” 

Primrose was in demand. Even Amaryllis was 
persuaded to join. And there were jigs that were 
merry enough, and fisher’s hornpipe, and every- 
thing was real dancing, not languid walking 
around. 

How short the day had been ! The women made 
some fresh coffee and tea. The musicians packed 
away their instruments. Horses were harnessed 
up. One of the committee, a fine-looking man, 
stood at the table. 

“ Friends and neighbors,” he began, ** I want 
to say that I think we haven’t had such a good 
time in years. I want to thank our guests from 
Grafton who have added largely to our pleasure. 
We took a great fancy to them when they were 
over here on their own picnic last year. Especially 
the boys. We’ve had a feeling that Grafton people 
— well, that they were rather grand and looked 
down on plain farmers. But they’re raising some 
fine boys, and I hope they’ll grow up first-class 
men. And we thank you one and all for a splen- 


CHILDREN'S YEAR 241 

did time, and here’s hoping we may repeat it next 
year.” 

Joe Alston started the cheering, in which the 
women joined, and the air was full of delight, 
making echoes from the woods. And then began 
disbanding and most cordial good-bys, even if the 
tones had a sound of regret. 

Cap was in the big surrey with the children. 

‘‘ I’ve had the time of my life,” she declared. 
“ I can’t think which was best, this or Central 
Park. That was finer, but this was the most fun. 
I didn’t expect to meet so many that I knew. You 
see, it come of visiting my sister now and then. 
And those big farmers are not the stingy kind, like 
the Northeast folks who’d skin a flea for the hide 
and tallow.” 

The girls laughed at that. 

“ And it’s queer,” said Amaryllis, but Denby 
people are different, again. Of course, nations are 
different, but why only a few miles should make 
such a change I can’t understand.” 

And what there is inside of people that makes 
them queer,” rejoined Goldie. 

‘‘ And not wanting people to have a good time.” 

‘‘ That’s Pop to a T,” said Cap. You must be 
working and slaving and pinching here and there, 
and going about with a long face for fear you’ll 


242 


THE RED HOUSE 


come to the poorhouse. And I dare say the sun 
will shine round the poorhouse, and when its nice 
and warm you can go out and sit in it. Can’t 
be always cloudy weather.” 

They had a very simple supper. Mr. Mann ad- 
mitted that it was a first-class picnic, and he 
wondered people didn’t have more of them, they 
left such a good friendly memory. 

Cap didn’t go over home on Sunday. She didn’t 
want to hear Pop’s tirade about grown people 
spending their time over such foolishness. But 
Abe Mulford came, and she set a dainty supper 
out in the kitchen. And Abe must needs keep his 
spoon in his cup and then tip it over. She did 
wish he wasn’t so clumsy. 

And now he was getting tired of the Creamery. 
He thought he could do something better than milk 
cows night and morning. 

Anything else in view ? ” she inquired rather 
tartly. 

Well, no. And there’s the fussin’ over the 
milk. It’s the same old thing, day in and day 
out.” 

“ Well, that’s the way with all work.” 

“ I’d like a little farm of my own.” 

‘‘ Then you must hustle and get one.” 

** ’Tain’t so easy as you’d think.” 


CHILDREN’S YEAR 


243 

“ Well, I know a good bit about farming, though 
Father never gave us girls any credit.” 

Of course, Abe was young yet. The other girls 
had done fairly well. 

Cap and Amaryllis were talking over some of 
the people as they sat on the porch Sunday even- 
ing. Rilla kept thinking how many times Mr. 
Alston had danced with Cap, and that he was 
really a well-bred man, kindly of heart, and good 
to his father, as every one said. 

‘‘ Cap,” said Rilla. ‘‘ I wish you weren’t en- 
gaged to Mr. Mulford.” 

“Well, now, Miss Rilla! I’ve had some such 
thoughts myself. It’s along of coming here to live. 
And we girls didn’t have it very nice at home 
with Pop growling and wishing we were boys and 
could help along. He’ll see what the boys will do. 
And you couldn’t go out for a bit of fun with 
any degree of comfort. So we picked up lovers as 
soon as we could. And when I heard you wanted 
a girl over here, and big Lide was tellin’ how nice 
it was with stationary tubs and a man about to do 
chores, I thought I’d try for the place and earn 
a bit of money and get married. But I sha’n’t be 
in any hurry. Don’t you fret. Maybe you’ll grow 
up and be married first. You’ll make a lovely 
wife; you’re so like your mother.” 


THE RED HOUSE 


244 

Oh, I don’t think I shall be married. Mother 
will want me to help with the children. And there’s 
so much to learn and to do.” 

“ But you won’t have to take the brunt of house- 
keeping. You’ll learn the piano and the nice 
things, and you’re a lady. Miss Rilla. I 
don’t believe one of the girls can come up to 
you.” 

Amaryllis laughed, and squeezed Cap’s arm. 

They had hardly gotten over the picnic when 
Mr. Gwynne took them by surprise with a new 
proposal for Chandler. Miss Griswold was partly 
answerable for it, at least she had arranged the 
possibilities of it. 

There were two bids for Chan. St. Jude’s had 
heard of his fame, but Miss Griswold had spoken 
first. The salary and the duties were the same. 
It would necessitate his being away from home 
over Sunday. 

“ I don’t believe his parents would consent,” Mr. 
Gwynne had said. 

But think it over. Most parents would jump 
at the chance. And why shouldn’t he have the op- 
portunity to make a reputation, since music is to 
be his profession?” 

‘‘ You see, he would have to be away from 
home over Sunday. And we must trust him to 


CHILDREN'S YEAR 


245 

some one. I can’t run any risks. It is not as if 
I could keep him under my wing.’' 

** Oh, I have that all fixed,” and she smiled. 
** Mother and I have talked it over. You must 
let him come to us. You know Mother has had 
a good deal of experience in the care of voices and 
general health. And she longs to see Chandler. I 
have talked so much about him that she is quite in 
love with him. He can come down on Saturday 
and join the boys at their choir practice, and study 
his anthem. The signor will coach him in that. 
You know, we can begin the week beforehand. 
Then after Sunday dinner he shall have a rest. 
I’ll promise not to exploit him to callers. So he 
will be fresh for the evening. There, can you 
think up anything better ? ” 

'' Well, you have it all planned out ! And I cer- 
tainly would trust your mother. I think the offer 
too good to be passed by. He is in good health 
and loves to sing. He will do it in the little coun- 
try church and miss some excellent training. I 
should consent in a moment if he were mine. I 
am afraid it will be hard work persuading his 
mother. While Mr. Mann will be just as loth to 
give him up, he is a man and has the broader out- 
look. Anyhow, Mr. Kingston may make his 
proffer, and I will go armed with that.” 


THE RED HOUSE 


246 

''And, oh, be most persuasive about us! Tm 
only afraid Mother will want to keep him all the 
time.” 

This was Mr. Gwynne’s great errand, and he 
begged an interview with the heads of the house. 
The children might play duets on both pianos, and 
make any noise they liked. 

" Tm afraid it is about Chan,” said Primrose. 
" This time Mr. Gwynne will take him to Russia.” 

The salary really amazed Mr. Mann, though 
he knew such a voice was in demand. From Octo- 
ber until June, Sundays and some of the grander 
church festivals. Then he laid before them in a 
very attractive manner Miss Griswold’s proposal, 
which he endorsed heartily. 

" Oh, I couldn’t give up so much of him,” cried 
his mother. " And; — and he doesn’t need the 
money.” 

" It is not so much for the money as to gain 
a standing in the musical world. We are not to 
bury our talents.” 

" But there must be so many boys in New York 
who really need the money. Oh, Mr. Gwynne, 
can’t you find some one? And not to have Chan 
on Sunday ! He’s so fond of Sunday school and 
Mr. Evans. And he was away so long. Oh, I 
don’t think I could spare him.^’ 


CHILDREN'S YEAR 


247 


‘‘ And what does Mr. Mann say? ” 

“ Oh, Mr. G Wynne, you have been so generous 
to us all ’’ 

‘‘ But this is not any generosity on my part. An- 
other church stands ready to bid for him. He won 
both parties by the Christmas eve anthem; he 
has not been pushed forward. I know he will not 
really need the money, but it is the standing and 
reputation for the future. This will be his pro- 
fession, and I think God ordained him for it. It 
is my business to entertain and forward the musical 
world, it is true, but in this case I should not 
be selfish about it; I love the boy too well. I 
want him to stand in the front rank unless God 
should see fit to take away his unusual gift. You 
must give it your earnest consideration and decide 
if you are willing to make some present sacrifice 
for the boy. Oh, you need not feel afraid he will 
ever outgrow your love and tenderness.” 

He reached over and took Mr. Mann's hand. 
The stepfather remembered when he said to him- 
self with a great joy that the child wouldn’t ever 
need to go round the world singing for a living. 
The little boy who had gone so cheerfully to the 
hospital, that he might be of more service to his 
mother in the years to come. And he felt it was a 
golden opportunity. 


THE RED HOUSE 


248 

‘‘ Now, you must think it over and talk it over 
by yourselves,” and Mr. Gwynne rose. I must 
see the children a few moments, and I shall be glad 
if you will let Dan drive me down to that eleven 
o’clock train. I have to meet some parties early 
to-morrow morning. And I will see you at two 
in the afternoon and get your verdict.” 

The children declared he must stay all night. 
They could not be satisfied with such a stingy visit. 
And there was the funny picnic to talk over, and the 
old farmers dancing, and school, and everything! 

They made him promise to come again very 
soon. 

Is it about Chan?” asked Rilla, reading 
trouble in her mother’s face as she slipped her 
hand in that of the one so dear. 

“ Yes, dear. We shall all know to-morrow.” 

Bessy Mann tried to be her usual self until she 
went to their room. Then she said with a half sob : 

“ We must give him up for all time. If Mr. 
Gwynne had never heard him ” 

Some one else would. But we do not give 
him up.” 

Yes, he will go out into the world and get 
flattered and weaned away. We shall be so dif- 
ferent — we shall be just every-day people. And 
when you read about great ladies going down to 


CHILDREN'S YEAR 


249 

these wonderful singers and forgetting everybody 
else '' 

Bessy was crying. A wave of motherly jealousy 
swept over her soul and blinded her to the future. 
Mr. Mann had a keen pang, but he trusted the boy’s 
love. And he was not going out very far into the 
world. She was thinking of the Griswolds and 
how another mother would come to love her boy. 
She had never been jealous of Nurse Jane, but 
this was different. If Chan would only refuse! 

But somehow they all thought it so fine that he 
should be asked to sing in a fine city church and 
have a real salary. Delight was written in every 
line of Chan’s face, and Bessy felt that she must 
yield. 

Mr. Gwynne took Mr. Mann to call on the Gris- 
wolds the next day, and they met Mr. Kingston, 
who was waiting rather impatiently to have the 
matter settled, delighted that he had won the re- 
markable voice for his church. So they arranged 
all the preliminaries. Bessy was very quiet about 
it, and was glad in her heart when Mr. Evans ex- 
pressed some dissent on account of his youth. 

“ Mother doesn’t like it,” Amaryllis said to him 
as they stood on the porch. “ So I shall have to 
find ways to make it up to her. I think she missed 
him so much when he went abroad. I don’t know 


THE RED HOUSE 


250 

why we all love Chan so dearly. Linn is good, 
and the most generous-hearted boy alive, but Chan 
— and we talked so much about him when he was 
in the hospital and were almost afraid ” 

“ Chan is a lovely boy, and your mother’s heart 
is full of affection for him, but she will come 
to see presently that these great gifts ought not 
to be withheld from the world. And I think you 
will comfort her in your sweet devotion to her. 
You have so many kindly and tender ways, and 
you will keep growing nearer together. You must 
both broaden out,” and he smiled down in the 
sweet girl face. 

Chan came home full of delight. Mr. King- 
ston had been very nice to him, and the ladies 
lovely. 

And, oh. Mother, Mrs. Griswold has such a 
sweet face and brown eyes, but they’re not quite 
as beautiful as yours and are not as full of smiles. 
They’ve a queer, pretty place, and you go up in 
an elevator. There are ever so many families in 
the house. And Mr. Kingston begged me to tell 
about the birthday of the Countess, and I sang 
the two German songs for him and several other 
things. And I’m going to dress like the choir 
boys. They look fine in their cottas. And that 
beautiful church! Oh, I wish Mr. Evans could 


CHILDREN’S YEAR 


251 

have a vested choir! Aren’t you glad God gave 
me this lovely voice to praise Him with ? ” 

His arms were about her neck and his soft, 
young face pressed against hers. 

Oh, she must be glad and thankful, even if the 
pang was still at her heart! 

They were all busy enough after that, thinking 
about school and wondering if they would like 
the new classes. Mrs. Mann went over to enter 
Rhoda and Tip, who was really to be Harrison 
Firth. He wasn’t so very enthusiastic, for if he 
could have a week more he was quite sure he 
could perfect his flying-machine. His first trial 
had been a failure. But he would have much 
larger wings with lots of folded paper that the 
wind could blow about. And he would use his 
arms like paddles, and he might put a kite to it. 
He had studied kites a good deal and was quite an 
adept in flying one. But he wanted wings that 
he could manage like the birds. 


CHAPTER XV 


WINGS THAT WOULDN’T FLY 

Four girls came trooping home. Their mother 
sat on the front porch sewing. 

O dear ! ” Prim had been swinging her hat 
by the strings, and now threw herself down on 
the step. I wish Rhoda might have stayed at 
Miss Raynor’s another year. There’s such a string 
of us! It doesn’t make as much difference when 
we walk, but sitting in the car in a row! I’m 
glad we don’t look alike ! ” 

Hush,” reproved her mother. Rhoda was 
just behind. Now the child made one spring. 

Oh, Mother, it was just splendid! There were 
so many children, and I answered two questions 
none of the others could. And, Mother, there’s a 
pretty silver medal that you can wear a whole week 
if you have been just right in everything. And I’ve 
made such a nice friend already; her name is Lucy 
Gaines. We just talked about ourselves at recess, 
and her mother keeps two maids, besides a nurse 
girl for the babies, who are twins, and that’s funny 
352 


CHILDREN'S YEAR 


253 

enough ! One is a boy and the other is a girl, and 
she thinks they’re lovely. I wish Lai had been a 
boy. I told her about Lai, and that she wasn’t 
smart enough to go to public school yet.” 

You’d have made the best boy,” said Goldie. 

‘‘ And there’s a boy who has something the 
matter with his spine and has to use a crutch. And 
I told her all about Chan going to the hospital, 
and how straight he was, and that he was engaged 
to sing in a big New York church for real money 
and that he’d been to Europe and Germany 
and ” 

‘‘ Oh, Rhoda, what a gossip you are ! ” declared 
her mother. “ There’ll be nothing left to tell to- 
morrow.” 

“ Oh, yes, there will,” said the child earnestly. 
“ But I must go and study my lessons, for I’m 
bound to have that medal the first one if I can.” 

“ Don’t go in the play-room; take the library. 
Amy and Laurel are there.” 

0 dear ! I said to Lucy she wouldn’t like 
twins so well if she had one for an own sister.” 

For shame, Rhoda ! ” exclaimed her mother. 

Goldie and Prim laughed until they almost fell 
over. 

1 do wonder what makes Rhoda so different,” 
said Amaryllis in a troubled tone. 


THE RED HOUSE 


254 

She’s so strong, so irrepressible — it has to 
come out,” explained Primrose. I suppose she 
does seem smart, and she gets praised a good deal 
outside of the family. Miss Ford, the teacher, 
said to me, ‘ What a bright little sister you have. 
Primrose.’ ” 

“ If she only wouldn’t gossip so ! ” rejoined 
the mother. And how did school go with you ? ” 

‘‘ So-so,” and Prim gave a nod. 

‘‘ It was rather up and down,” was Goldie’s com- 
ment. ‘‘ I was glad to see the girls, and we thought 
the farmers’ picnic had been the best thing we ever 
went to.” 

And, like Rhoda, I must go to study,” said 
Amaryllis. “ I wish I had some of her gift.” 

Prim sprang up and gave her a hug. 

‘‘ I wouldn’t have you changed the least little 
atom ! ” she cried. You’re the goodest and 
sweetest, even if you never get in the high school.” 

Linn was quite late. There was so much to talk 
over with the boys, and there were the new lessons. 
“ But I tell you I’m mighty glad I took up Latin 
in my spare moments. It puts me ’way ahead,” he 
declared cheerfully. 

Chan had spent nearly the whole day with the 
signor, but he wasn’t tired out, and their father 
had a fine evening listening to them. 


CHILDREN'S YEAR 255 

Laurel and Amy had enjoyed their day as well. 
Amy was delighted with the companionship, but 
Laurel was a bit bashful. Still they were pretty 
fair scholars. 

The first of October came very soon, the mother 
thought, when Chan started off with his father 
after many good-by kisses. And a pang went to 
her heart when the father returned alone. 

Chan was a little strange at first. He sat in the 
front row with the boys, feeling very reverent in 
his cotta. The church was well filled and the con- 
gregation very attentive. Of course, the lovely 
voice, while not loud, was penetrative in its sweet- 
ness. The boy was enjoying it to the full. 

Mr. Kingston had chosen for the offertory an- 
them, “ How Beautiful upon the Mountains! ” be- 
cause he thought the lad would feel more at home in 
it, and because it was elevating. Chan kept his eyes 
on the music, though he held his head up straight 
and seemed quite unconscious of his own person. 
Several members of St. Jude were there and were 
deeply impressed. 

Oh, Chandler, you did finely,’' Miss Griswold 
exclaimed. ''And it was so sweet and lofty! 
That strain, ' Thy God reigneth,’ seemed like an 
answer to a waiting crowd.” 

They had a delicate luncheon, the lady read to 


THE RED HOUSE 


256 

him until he was drowsy and took a nap, which 
freshened him up for the evening, when the church 
was crowded. But, as Chan had said at home, he 
was singing to the Lord just as any other wor- 
ship. 

And though there were several callers Miss 
Griswold sent him to bed, but he declared he 
wasn’t a bit tired. ‘‘ I do hope I pleased Mr. King- 
ston,” he said. 

Mr. Evans missed him very much. He often 
walked home with the children after Sunday 
school, and now he had to tell Amaryllis about 
some new people who had moved over from Ridge- 
wood and had a rather delicate daughter who was 
to* live out-of-doors, as much as possible. “And 
when your mother drives around on her errands 
of mercy and kindness, I wish she would take her. 
I think it would do her good to know you all. You 
are my right-hand people, but I hope I shall not 
impose upon you.” 

“ Oh, you needn’t be afraid.” 

Mrs. Mann was getting to be a favorite in 
Grafton, and as for the children, no one thought 
of their being wild Arabs, though Primorse did 
break out now and then. 

“ I suppose we do owe some consideration to 
our neighbors,” Mr. Mann said. “ They are very 


CHILDREN'S YEAR 257 

cordial about inviting us out, and an evening at 
the Brenners’ is really a treat. 

“ They have traveled so much that their descrip- 
tions are almost as good as seeing a thing for 
yourself. And they never talk down to you, as if 
it was a great favor. And the Bradleys were 
among our first friends. Then the men are taking 
more interest in this pretty suburb. I saw at the 
last common council meeting at Ridgewood that 
they were discussing the need of a nice primary 
school here and a branch library. A few of the 
very aristocratic may object, but we ought to have 
both. Still, with the children, I do enjoy the 
evenings at home. They will grow up too 
soon.” 

The mother gave a soft sigh. 

The two little girls liked their school very much. 
Miss Raynor had refused several of the larger 
boys, as she thought their rough ways rather detri- 
mental. 

Gladys Chedister longed very much to go to a 
real school. Mrs. Chedister had softened some- 
what in her prejudices. 

‘‘ And to think of that little Chandler getting 
such a salary in a big New York church ! Amaryl- 
lis is certainly a very ladylike girl, and they are 
very nice about inviting you to take a drive. I do 


THE RED HOUSE 


258 

suppose Mrs. Mann’s people must have been above 
most of the Denby folks, and they say the children’s 
father was an educated man.” 

And I do certainly consider Mr. Mann a broad- 
minded, intelligent person, with a great fund of 
common sense. He studies the children’s welfare 
more earnestly than many own fathers. That Linn 
is a fine boy,” said Mr. Chedister. 

“ But I shouldn’t have been willing for him to 
go in that common country store. It did make 
a talk,” continued his wife. 

, It was the boy’s wish, and I think it was plucky 
after having had that nice journey. Most boys 
would have been too high in their own estimation 
to accept such a position. And Mr. Mann wants him 
to go to college when he is through the high school. 
He thinks a good education will be more than any 
money he may leave to the children. And he does 
enjoy the present with them.” 

Still, it will be especially nice for the girls to 
have something, unless he means them for business 
as well,” Mrs. Chedister said rather sharply. 
** Five of them! Well, it will take a good deal to 
go round.” 

I’ve often wished Gladys had a brother.” 

Well — if he was a nice, tractable sort of boy,” 
in a half -reluctant fashion. 


CHILDREN'S YEAR 


259 

Rhoda came home from school overflowing with 
gratification. 

Fm the second girl to win the medal, and Fm 
among the new scholars and had to study up new 
ways. Teacher praised me before the whole 
school. Just see!” 

It was a really pretty medal with “ The Reward 
of Merit ” engraved on one side, and a tiny view 
of the school on the other. It had been presented 
by a lady who had taught the class for several 
years. 

“ I am glad you have been such a good scholar,” 
said the mother. 

And it’s ever so much nicer than Miss Ray- 
nor’s. After all, that is only a little ABC school.” 

“You must do it justice, Rhoda. You learned 
a good deal there.” 

Tip did not fare so well. Getting out of old 
tracks into new ones wasn’t at all agreeable. Some 
of the boys played tricks upon him, and he was 
not quick enough to make a return. His head was 
full of his wings, and his pads were interspersed 
with diagrams that puzzled his teacher. 

“ It looks like a sum, Harrison, with all these 
figures. What does it mean ? ” 

“ Well, I can’t tell you just now. I haven’t 
worked it all out yet.” 


26 o 


THE RED HOUSE 


Are your sums finished? 

‘‘ Not quite/’ hesitatingly. 

Then you must go at those.” 

Tip discussed it with Dan. 

“ You see, these papers will be folded like a 
fan. And there will be several layers of them. 
They catch the air as I flap my arms, just as wings 
do. And this thing will be a jacket that I’ll put 
over my arms.” 

‘‘ They’re talking about airships, and it strikes 
me they’re queer things. But you will have to us6 
a sort of machine, something like a balloon,” sug- 
gested Dan. 

“ I want mine all to myself. I want to have it 
so that I can pull it off and put it on just as easy 
as a jacket.” 

“ But I think your body will be too heavy to rise. 
The bird’s body is adapted to his wings.” 

“ Oh, you’ll see.” 

Tip made his first essay back of the barn. He 
flapped and flapped, but could not raise himself 
an inch. 

“ I ought to stand upon something,” he mused. 
“Then I have a start. And the paper feathers 
ought to be longer.” 

Dan admitted that it was very ingenious. It 


CHILDREN’S YEAR 261 

was best to let Tip convince himself, so he only 
gave a little advice now and then. 

There was one splendid windy October day. 
Dan had taken the girls over to Denby. 

The boys were planning for a baseball ground 
and forming a club. So there was no one to make 
comments. 

Tip would start from the chicken-house and 
go with the wind. He went up the ladder and then 
slipped into his wings, which were to be held tight 
to the upper arm by a band of rubber, and an- 
other midway between elbow and wrist. He could 
hardly balance himself in the wind. Then he 
raised up, gave two or three flaps that nearly 
tumbled him over, and cried, “ Hurrah ! ” 

The wind and the beating of the wings did 
buoy him up for a short distance. Then alas! 
in spite of the most vigorous efforts he began to 
descend. He kicked out with force, he flapped 
with all his might, but in vain, and down he came, 
on one foot first, then on his side. 

But I know I can do it. You don’t succeed 
at first — hardly ever. Ouch! My ankle’s hit a 
stone, I guess. I shouldn’t think Dan would leave 
one in the grass.” 

Then he began to divest himself of his jacket. 
But every move did something to his foot. There 


262 


THE RED HOUSE 


was nothing to take hold of, but he managed to 
get up on one knee. 

“ Oh, I do wonder if it’s broken ! ” and he began 
to cry. 

There was no one in sight. Presently he tried 
to stand up, but that foot seemed to turn over, and 
down he went. Could he make any one hear ? He 
screamed and called. Then Cap looked down the 
garden path. 

“ O my ! ” and she ran swiftly forward. Oh, 
Tip, have you had a bad fall? Why — what’s all 
this?” glancing at the discarded wings. 

'‘Don’t make such a racket! Yes, I fell, but I 
flew a little way. I don’t know whether my foot is 
broken off, but it feels loose and hurts like sixty. 
O dear!” 

She raised him with her hands beneath his arms. 

"Oh, I can’t stand on it! And it hurts just 
awful ! ” 

She took him up in her arms and carried him to 
the back porch and called his mother. Now that 
Tip had given way, he cried in good earnest. 

Mrs. Mann came. Cap was taking off his shoe 
and stocking. But it was so tight about the ankle 
now that he fairly howled. 

Mrs. Greer came in to inquire what had hap- 
pened. 



“Oh, Tip, have you had a bad fall?” — Page 262. 



»• 


\ 

• ( 




• I 


'a ! V 


V 


4 •* 


A / V • k 

y>., . ■ 

t. - ... 




1 : 

• < V 


t • % 


r 





I 

4 • 


^ % 


'►V 

4 


• iVr *u 
f* V V 

vi*^ • 


-»> - * 1.2 , 




* 


■v - V,,,.-. 

-4 . «■ 


i 


• ^ 
% * » 




•> 


j 



i. 




? , r '. 7j ‘ -^ 

’ ;* ,.*i ' “• i* ‘‘ . ' " - 

*% j^.f t I'v ^4 . ^ : . V j 

f ‘••■^ ,* . . *■ ^*- 

^ P *• %» *. 

•%. • . S- - 

w V 7 • 4 • . m , f 


« 4 




) • 4 




>^si» 5* 

t 


- ‘.J. . 

• < 


''f ♦ 


•4 





I 

4 J 


ir 


•* • • r 




• • . ■» 

£. -. ■ 




$ • 


•\ 

4 




4 . • 

^*4 


. * V ♦ 

A, :-rv ■ ^ 

if 

r. 


• • 


4 .1 


I •' 


• V* 




* )j.t • • *> i.| j 

' * <.•> ■ •■ 




• < 

V 

- . - i * 

'* wj 

. -y 


V" i ^ 




• ^4 

4 . •• • 

V »• • 

• . . 'i 


, 


.' .<1 • V • 

4r --.-M 

i ■ 


4 • 

># 


• I ; 


^ . 


i 

*• 

« 




’* • 

» . 




V 




• f* 


9 •> 


t 


’V 


i..? 


^^^' I 

• ’a » * 

• m< * * • 

• ^ I 


I 

4 • 


t ^ 

0 

« 4 




.r» 


- 


« < 


« 9 


% 

I- 


■j 


Vi 


■ -V- 


> » 


» V 

# 


/ i 


-V ■ 

1 » 


A 

■ V :: V- 


• ’; * 

■jt - 


» • « 


. »:y 


' % 


• * ••• 
;-A /. - .» 


4 t 




h 


• « • 


V* 


- , i 

t 


f 




- k 


•■ V 


» *. 


- ? • 


.4 


Ac 


>.r': , 'i 

.•' #r>V^ 


P - 


y- 


• ^ r - • 

? » • ' . . '. * 

* . ^ * J 


•* .* ‘ • 
r 


t 


‘ .. i 

' \ 


» ' o t> 




k« 


9t 




^ 4 


' f 

. ¥ 


V • 


•4 *' 


i 


i 


..‘V'^ f. 

. r • ^ 


» ■ 

. ‘i 








[ 

’ 

4 

1 


: % 


( 

1 


1 

4 

/ K 

k 

• ' ^ 

' 1 

. V V 


f 

A 

wk 

, I .Mh 
♦♦ • 

1 , 


1 

9**A 

u 

9 


• 






■ > 

. f 




■» • 


^ V, 




#♦ - 


. 


* 4 


:v * 

i 


U ‘ 

I' 


''v '• 




' -9 


4 4 


■'■ . .''i. 


y 

r J 




• « 


A.J V 


4^4 




,*r 


J* 


■ *' ■ " 'P) 
‘S' 


' . 4 


r i\i 

? • 4 

/•V 

'■ t 




' 4 • U* 9 

• ■• *4 ^ » fc- 

* A - . I 

.. . . ., •■ » ‘f 

■ ' •■ .. ■ _ > ^ •••* : 1’' 

\ 


V- 


♦ 4 . ' ^ 
t. ’ 


. 4. 


« 

f" 

.-. 4 - 


4 • 


^ 4 

c ■' 




*V. 


■“V 


»N. 


I 


\ • 


i I 


• t. • : . t > 

’').'.■ ' « . >v-^ ' ■ { ' . 

f ^ 4 :< , - 1*,^ 

■ If. •-. '; M 1^ 

J. • » 


— •’ 



i 

•I* 


•« •'. 




*4 


..- . :‘ 3 

•j<r, I ^ 

r :,r > • ‘ 


1 


• • 


>r- 

r ^ ., 

.1 y'f • 


V • 


. V- r*' 

; '^;yw> 

^ f .‘v, ■/ ; 

Pd ^ .•••’a' 

4' • 


• .» 


■ ‘^ '■ ■ 


‘ ^ 


1^ 


H 


WrK ^ > 
- f ^ 

» 


« 4 

• 4 * 




^ *** ' t* 

*'■ - ** *. ’N _ i 

• 14 




^ /•/ • - ♦ 
.:^: ■ '.V, • .'. . ••■' 

-- vv,>.v . ■' ■ ; 

■ • " l''i .. ■ '■ • • "S - ' • 

, ; ? *i*%s > • . -s. . i^ * ,. • * . 

*. • . . ' I . A - . . * ' . 


• ‘ 
, / ..I;. . 

i -N r ^ 


■ •. ' -. I 

• • • ^ 


f 

• f 


r * 


V. 4. 




.► • 


• 'a - 

4 


yf' 


* 9 ^ 


' i ‘ ^ 

• •• • - * 




7^ 


• -■■>'- 


* V . 

9 

» 


t % 

• -v 


' tv 


v: * •' 




ji/* 

« • 


• -s 

^ # 




» . 


VV 


s, 

A 


* v«^ 

» 


• ^ 

I 




K* / 


S. 


4 1*4 


4 < 

I. ^ 


s 


• « 

4 ^ T 


4 .. 


v; 


c 4 


4 

9 

4 


. * r^ 

^ ' 



f 

.c 


#«« 

' » 

, ‘ 

nS 


r 

i 

« 

' 

\ 

c 

*,■ '. 

. •■ .»• . 

V. 

J 

k 

* - f 

\ 


t- 

• 


'.>• 

' - 


t 

• 

• » 

» . 

f*' "’ 


• 

• 

• 

• . » “ 

- V-' • 

» 

M 

A 

« 

r 

i- 

> 




« 

• 

•« # 

•' -• • 

^ i - 

» 

» 

• 


•♦ % t* 

'4. . 

• 

/. .'i 

4 

* » 


k 

< 

i ^ 

k . 



% 

• ♦ 

*. ‘ V ‘ 


• •* 




• •• 


*% ^ 




1 - 


• A 


^ ' 







4t ^ 

S^l, tP 


•'-T J' ..4 , , 

As > . 

* w9 

fl 

» " 

r 

. i.’ 



• 


'Pt 


« 


> . •■* 

- V . 


4 • 


{j^J 

-V . 




•J. • 




V. . 

• • • ' — 


• 4 


• « 

I '• 


^ * 


>«* 


I • 
4 



CHILDREN’S YEAR 263 

“We ought to have the doctor/’ said Mrs. 
Mann. “ Cap, you may just find Dr. Wardlaw, if 
you go immediately.” 

“ ril go,” proposed Mrs. Greer, and she started 
at once. 

“ We might bathe it with the witchhazel. Oh, 
it’s dreadfully swollen! Tip dear, don’t cry quite 
so hard.” 

“ But if it is too bad the doctor will have to cut it 
off.” 

“ I think it isn’t so bad as all that. How did 
you come to fall ? ” 

“ Why, I was — I did fly a little, and then the 
wind — O dear, it hurts ! ” and he laid his head on 
his mother’s bosom, while Cap kept bathing the 
ankle. 

Mrs. Greer returned with the doctor. If it 
had hurt before. Tip thought now his foot was 
surely coming off. 

“ Oh, Tip, don’t scream so hard,” said his 
mother. “ The neighbors will think you are being 
murdered.” 

“ Yes, it hurts tremendously,” said the doctor. 
“ If it were being cut off, they would give you ether 
and you would not feel the hurt. There are no 
broken bones, but it is a very bad sprain. We’ll 
bandage it and keep it wet with some soothing 


THE RED HOUSE 


264 

stuff, but it will be quite a while before you will 
walk on it. Now where shall I carry you ? ” 

Into the library,” replied Mrs. Mann. When 
they had settled him there, the doctor asked how 
the accident had happened. 

Tip was rather unwilling to tell, but between 
them all the story came out. 

‘‘Well that is an idea! You’ll have to figure 
on it some time, I think. But it is ingenious for a 
little chap like you. I’m sorry you should meet 
with such a mishap.” 

“ I’m sure I can do it some time. If I could 
put little balloons in a row ” 

“ I wouldn’t bother about it now,” said the doc- 
tor with a smile. 

“ How soon will it be well ? ” 

“ Oh, in three weeks or so. It is sometimes as 
bad as a break. And the ankle is a rather bad 
place.” 

“Three weeks!” cried Tip in dismay. “And 
can’t I walk any, or must I hop on one foot.” 

“ You must neither hop nor walk unless you have 
a crutch. This will be a lesson in patience. And 
you can be planning out the improvement in the 
wings.” 

“Oh, it hurts again! The bandage pinches. 
Can’t you loosen it?” 


CHILDREN’S YEAR 265 

“ No, my boy, it is best as it is. Let your 
mother wet it again. Now, you must be courage- 
ous and patient.” 

Mrs. Mann sat by her little boy and read him 
a story. Her voice was so soothing that he fell 
asleep in spite of the pain. 

Chandler came home first. He was not en- 
amored of vacations, but liked to keep on with his 
lessons. Linn was over at the Bradleys’, Prim 
and Goldie had gone out to tea. Rhoda was out 
driving with Dan, so there was a very quiet house 
until Mr. Mann’s return, when the family began 
to assemble. 

Cap brought in a small table and arranged Tip’s 
supper, and Chan invited himself for company. 
They had a rather merry time, and talked back and 
forth with the others. Mr. Mann quite admired 
the little boy’s pluck and ingenuity. 

Later in the evening Tip inquired how he was to 
get upstairs at night. 

I’ll carry you,” said his father. 

‘‘ I think I will have a cot brought down into 
our room,” declared his mother. You may want 
something in the night.” 

Oh, that will be fine,” returned Linn. For 
if he cried I shouldn’t know what to do with him.” 

** And it pains awfully at times,” appended Tip. 


266 


THE RED HOUSE 


Why can’t it stop for good instead of just for a 
few minutes ? ” 

** That’s to give you a rest.” 

‘‘Will it pain all day to-morrow?” 

“ There’ll be a good deal of pain in it,” said his 
father. “ And you must be a brave boy.” 

Presently the evening passed. Mr. and Mrs. 
Greer came in and were very much interested in 
Tip’s experiment, but sorry for the disaster. Then 
they dispersed. Tip’s ankle was bathed anew, 
and he was disrobed and placed in the cot and 
kissed by them all. 

“ And you’ll be nice and well to-morrow,” said 
Laurel hopefully. 

Dan was the only one who had really scolded. 
“ For I told you not to try when I wasn’t here,” 
he said rather crossly. 

Tip winced a little as his mother undressed him, 
but he declared he was very glad to sleep in her 
room and so near to them all. But it was some 
time before slumber visited him. His ankle did 
pain, and he gave long sighs. And several times he 
shrieked as he went to turn over. But toward 
morning he fell into a profound slumber. 

Mrs. Mann begged the children to be as quiet 
as possible so as to let Tip sleep as long as he 
would. They were all rather astonished to think it 


CHILDREN'S YEAR 267 

would be so long before he would be able to get 
about. 

“ I almost forgot to mention this — we were all 
so concerned in Tip’s mishap. Mrs. Alden was 
in to-day with her new husband. He is a nice- 
appearing man, a regular farmer, and he said he 
felt already that he knew us all and would be glad to 
meet us personally. They came down to the 
Rosses’ on Saturday, and if it is convenient they 
will come up to-morrow with me.” 

‘‘ Oh, it will be just splendid to see Mrs. Alden 
again, only it seems queer to have her married,” 
exclaimed Prim. 

'' Why, yes,” said Mrs. Mann in answer to her 
husband’s proposal. “ We shall all be glad to see 
her and Mr. Benson.” 

She’s changed some ; grown stouter. And she 
does look quite like a farmer’s wife.” 

Is that very different ? ” asked Amaryllis. 

Her father laughed. '' I can’t quite describe it, 
but she doesn’t look quite like city folks.” 

Well, we shall all be glad to see her,” said 
Prim. 

Mrs. Mann partly turned and listened. 

That is Tip, I know.” 

Cap, will you go up and tell him I will come 
up with some breakfast.” 


268 THE RED HOUSE 

But Tip came down in Cap’s arms attired in his 
bathrobe. 

I couldn’t get on any clothes,” he began, 
** ’cause I couldn’t stand on one foot and do any- 
thing with both hands.” 

His mother drew a chair beside her and settled 
him comfortably. 

I’m awfully hungry,” he began. ‘‘ I couldn’t 
eat much supper last night. But it hurts my foot 
to hang down ” 

Prim, bring a foot-rest. There, isn’t that nice? 
Now, what will you have to eat? Cap made some 
delicious pancakes.” 

'' You know I’m not at all ill, and it would be 
worse if I had a splitting headache at the begin- 
ning of me ” 

“ While your foot is at the very end of you,” 
laughed Prim. 

“ I think it is going to get well pretty soon. It 
doesn’t hurt when I keep it quite still.” 

** We will see what the doctor says,” said his 
mother. 

‘‘ I think you’ll have to wait until they perfect the 
flying-machines,” remarked his father. They 
will surely achieve them.” 

“ But you can’t put them on like wings. That 
is what I want.” 


CHILDREN'S YEAR 269 

They had a rather merry time, and afterward 
Tip was taken back to the library, where Laurel 
studied his bandaged foot and was full of wonder, 
wanting to hear why the wings didn’t fly. If 
they’d had feathers on them ,” she began. 

“ Or if Tip had been light as a bird,” interrupted 
Prim. 

‘‘ That’s just it,” said Rhoda. You ought to 
have known about the — isn’t it equilibrium ? ” 

‘‘ Even an eagle or a condor is smaller than Tip,” 
Prim remarked sagely. 

They dispersed to various duties, and discussed 
the coming of Mrs. Alden and how glad they 
would be to see her. 

“ But she can never be our grandmother now, 
as she used to plan,” said Goldie. 

Dr. Wardlaw came in and unrolled the bandage. 
The swelling had decreased, but it seemed as if 
the soreness had increased. The doctor made a 
very thorough examination, and, of course, poor 
Tip cried and felt as if the strong fingers were 
pulling off his foot. But no bones were displaced, 
and he was very much encouraged. 

But you make it hurt more and more,” com- 
plained Tip. “ Are you going to do that to- 
morrow ? ” 

“ After a few days it will not be so sore.” 


THE RED HOUSE 


270 

Tip gave a long sigh and wiped away some tears. 

It was very quiet afterward. Tip read a little, 
then his mother brought her sewing and sat by 
him. Mrs. Greer came in and was quite encourag- 
ing, but Tip couldn’t imagine how he was going to 
endure weeks of it. But Dan said he would make 
him a crutch and in a week or so he could walk 
about. 

In the afternoon Mr. Evans came in, and Chan 
was home early, and Tip wanted them to play 
checkers, for he thought he would like to learn, 
and the children came home, and all things seemed 
natural again. 

It must be awfully lonesome when we are all 
away,” Tip said to his mother. 

Yes, only I keep so busy — with eight children 
to look after.” 

** What a lot of stockings there are to darn ! 
And Prim doesn’t knit any more. But that little 
Greta does. Isn’t she a smart girl ? ” 

She is very industrious. You all have a great 
many pleasures and are driving out every day.” 

“ I suppose I can go out with the pony if I 
haven’t but one good leg.” 

‘‘ Some one must go with you in case of an 
accident.” 

Then she went out to the kitchen to help Cap a 


CHILDREN'S YEAR 271 

little, and Amaryllis put the spare chamber in 
order and gathered some flowers. 

Mr. Mann came home early with his guests. 
They were on the porch to welcome them. Mr. 
Benson was a fine-looking farmer, you could tell 
that at a glance, with a cordial, hearty air, but 
Mrs. Alden had changed very much, Rilla thought. 
Or had the girl idealized her? Why, her mother 
was quite as much of a lady! 

Rilla conducted them to their room. 

Oh, how you have all grown and changed, but 
your mother doesn’t look a day older! And how 
lovely and homelike everything is! Why, Rilla, 
you are almost a young lady; quite as tall as our 
mother, I think. And it is so delightful to see you 
all once more.’’ 

I wish we had about half the children,” said 
Mr. Benson. We have only one little grandson, 
though I’ve four out in Wisconsin, but then I’ve 
never seen the two younger ones. I’m very fond 
of children, and you have such a variety,” he 
added with a smile. 

‘‘ Yes,” returned Rilla. ‘‘ Even our twins are 
not at all alike.” 

‘‘Well, this is a treat,” declared Mr. Benson 
when they had entered the dinning-room and were 
seated at the table, looking up and down at the 


THE RED HOUSE 


272 

happy faces. And they all seemed so good-natured 
and polite that it was a sight to study them, and a 
pleasure to hear such appreciative memories of 
his wife. She certainly had been very good to 
give up this pleasant home and care for her ailing 
daughter-in-law and then her son. 

Then the two men went out for a stroll, while 
the others took the porch and talked over their 
earlier acquaintance, and the Ross family. 

They have a snug little house of seven rooms and 
all the conveniences, and a very nice garden. Mrs. 
Ross is an enthusiastic gardener. They have a 
fine school near by, and the eldest girl has set her 
heart on being a teacher. 

We have not seen them in over a year, but they 
seem prosperous and content.’' 

They are all that, thanks in a great degree to 
Mr. Mann. And how the business has prospered. 
Oh, Mrs. Mann, you certainly have a very happy 
life. And that your little boy should be a success ! 
I’m sorry I am so far away. I should like to come 
often. Really I had quite a struggle to decide 
whether I should stay — I longed so for you all. 
But my son was quite urgent, and Mr. Benson 
was a very nice, reliable man. And it is good to 
have a home for your declining years. The farm 
had a hundred acres some ten years ago, but he 


CHILDREN'S YEAR 273 

decided to sell half of it. The purchaser built a 
nice house near us, and we have a delightful neigh- 
bor opposite. Then my son’s new wife has some 
relatives near us and they come out quite often. 
She seems a stirring, thrifty girl, and is very fond 
of him. I hope there will be a family of children. 
We shall always keep the little boy. There is a 
sort of cousin Mr. Benson took in a few years 
ago, an excellent housekeeper, so I am not so 
closely confined. Altogether, it seems a very sen- 
sible step, for he has a most kindly heart.” 

I am sure it has been a wise step, and I hope, 
as the years go on, you will find the home and 
companionship a great blessing,” said Mrs. Mann. 
** But we could have gone on very nicely together. 
I hardly know how I can get along when Cap 
leaves me, though there is no immediate prospect,” 
with a soft laugh. 

‘‘ Cap has toned down wonderfully. Oh, I have 
often recalled the picture she made as she set her 
bag down on the floor and announced that she was 
Cappadocia Terry ! ” 

She has proved a good, faithful girl, and has 
a great fund of common sense. She ought to 
get a more enterprising man than Abe Mulford.” 

Then they talked over some of the Grafton 
people! The old Consadine men were still alive. 


THE RED HOUSE 


274 

though rather feeble. Two beautiful, straight 
streets had been laid out, and through one the 
trolley-line was to run up to Fairview, which was 
getting to be quite a thriving village. A large 
watch-factory had been started there. 

“ But so much of the property here is restricted 
that it will be likely to stay a residential place. 
Ridgewood has plenty of ground for factories.” 

Then they went in, and Chan played for them 
and they all sang. The men had finished their 
walk and came in, and Mr. Benson was delighted 
with the music. 

Why, you’d do for a church choir,” he ex- 
claimed. We don’t have anything so fine in our 
little church.” 

Tip was carried upstairs, and Laurel was sleepy, 
she declared. Some of the others slipped oflf, and 
presently they all dispersed. 

Mr. Benson wanted to go to the city the next 
day to conclude some bargains about new farming 
machinery he had been examining. The day after, 
Friday, he felt that they must return, as his work 
needed him, though he had a trusty man. But he 
was so charmed with all he had seen and enjoyed 
that he knew he should come again, now that he 
had some one to share the pleasure. Why, he felt 
years younger since he had been married. 


CHILDREN'S YEAR 275 

Mrs. Benson colored. She had thought so her- 
self. The narrow round and his daughter’s death 
were fast making an old man of him. 

‘‘ I’m not going to school to-day,” Amaryllis 
said. I want to take the two ladies out and give 
them a nice time. And I want Mrs. Benson to 
see how really pretty the Little Old Red House 
looks.” 

Her mother agreed. Mrs. Benson must go 
out and see the pony and the swing, and hear 
about the pets. There were some late flowers 
yet in bloom. They went over to Denby. Some 
few houses had been improved a little, but most 
of them did look shabby.* An exception was the 
little old house, that was really a nest of order 
and prettiness. 

“ I have been very fortunate in getting such a 
good tenant,” said Mrs. Mann. ‘‘ But I wonder 
what I could have done with all my big children 
if I had stayed here.” 

It certainly had been a fortunate exchange. 

Then they went to Ridgewood, which had a 
busy, thriving appearance, and it was quite late 
when they reached home. Laurel had coaxed 
to bring in Amy, as she didn’t want to eat dinner 
all alone. Cap had just settled them at one end 
of the table. 


276 THE RED HOUSE CHILDREN 

We couldn’t wait,” apologized Laurel, “ ’cause 
we had to go back to school.” 

“ That was all right,” returned her mother. 

“ And we have had a delightful time,” said Mrs. 
Benson. “ Fm sorry to go away so soon. Farm- 
ers I think are averse to visiting, but Mr. Benson 
regrets that we must go so soon. And I do hope 
some of you will find an opportunity to visit me. 
We have a beautiful section of the country, and 
an abundance of everything. And, my dear Mrs. 
Mann, do not let us outgrow this friendship.” 


CHAPTER XVI 


A WEEK IN NEW YORK 

A FEW evenings after the visit Rilla and her 
mother sat sewing, the elder on a frock she was 
making over, the girl embroidering, which was 
one of her latest loves. The younger children 
were in bed, the girls and Linn had gone to spend 
the evening with some friends, and Chan was 
at the rectory. 

‘‘ Why are you so quiet ? ” asked the mother. 

** Oh, I was thinking. Ever since Mrs. Benson 
was here I have been a little puzzled.” 

Well— what about?” 

Do you sometimes outgrow people and yet con- 
tinue to like them ? Or is it something in you ? ” 

** Both things happen. What is it in this case ? ” 

Don’t you remember how perfect I thought 
Mrs. Alden ? I copied her all I could. There were 
so many admirable things about her, that air of 
refinement that no one had at Denby. I think 
I really adored her. After she went away I felt 
as if something had been torn out of my life, 
but I kept on doing all I could remember.” 

277 


THE RED HOUSE 


278 

And then ? queried her mother. 

Why doesn’t she look as beautiful to me 
now? ” 

My dear child, you have grown older and have 
mingled with more people. A young girl’s love 
is apt to be very intense, and Mrs. Alden was 
the first well-bred and refined person with nice 
tastes that you had come in contact with. She 
was sweet and winning also, and she had been 
with some better-class people. I had always lived 
a plain life, for there was so much to do. So 
I don’t wonder you were charmed with her. I’m 
glad you happened to meet such a person.” 

“ Why don’t I feel the same now ? ” 

As I said, you are older, and you are living 
in an atmosphere where most of the men and 
women pay that nice deference to society ways. 
So she doesn’t stand alone in your estimation now. 
And you will find more elegant people.” 

Then you don’t think it would be insincere 
to change my mind about some things. I should 
still love her for many charming qualities. But 
she coudn’t be my ideal woman.” 

We all outgrow our ideals, Rilla.” 

Then you feel that it would not be — insin- 
cere ! ” 

** You will love her for the qualities that are fine 


CHILDREN'S YEAR 279 

and sweet and tender. She will always be a good 
friend to us. I think she is sincerely attached to 
us. But you will find many other people to like 
in the course of your pilgrimage.’’ 

‘‘ I like those who can talk about fine and noble 
deeds and what is best in books, what are good 
books to read. I like Mr. Evans for that. And 
I do like Mrs. Bradley. She knows so many in- 
teresting things. Then that Miss Golding, Mother. 
She has been abroad, she has seen so much that 
is beautiful and grand. I wonder if she would 
go out driving with me some time ? ” 

‘‘ I think so. Mr. Golding has been very un- 
fortunate in business and now is in poor health, 
so that he has had to give up his position. Miss 
Golding is a great sufferer from sciatica and can- 
not go out much. Yes, I think she would take it 
very kindly.” 

‘‘ And if I came to like her very much ” 

‘‘ Oh, Rilla, we like a great many people in 
the course of our lives. We should be narrow 
indeed if we confined all our appreciation to one 
person. No one has all the virtues and graces. 
We like one friend for several qualities that an- 
other very lovable person may be quite deficient 
in. I think I undestand how you feel about Mrs. 
Benson. She has not broadened any. It was not 


28 o 


THE RED HOUSE 


to be expected in the life she has led, the sorrow 
and sympathy for her son, and now her chief desire 
is to make her husband happy and be interested 
in his pursuits. You are a modern schoolgirl with 
the knowledge of to-day before you, and there is a 
great difference. You must have what is best for 
your life, and not fashion it after the life of any 
other person.’^ 

** I did not use to like Mrs. Burnham very much, 
at least I felt a little afraid of her. But when 
I spent the week there in the summer I thought her 
quite delightful. She found so many sweet little 
poems for me, and wonderful journeys that were 
so interesting. And I went to her Wednesday- 
afternoon Bible class, that was just lovely. I 
wish we had a minister’s wife like that. I sup- 
pose I should make another ideal out of her now 
if I saw her quite often,” and Rilla smiled. 

Mrs. Burnham is in just the right place and 
among congenial people. She is doing excellent 
work, and perhaps you noticed that she did not 
worry so much about Katy, who is getting to 
be a normal child and a happy one. I am glad 
that parish came to them. They never could have 
done their best work at Denby.” 

‘‘ It’s such a queer place,” said Amaryllis with a 
soft little laugh. 


CHILDREN'S YEAR 281 

She had not confessed to her mother that she 
felt disappointed in Mrs. Benson. There seemed 
boundaries to her on the intellectual sides. She 
did not respond to many of the things that had 
grown very dear to the girl, while she admired 
their surroundings and the growth and improve- 
ment in the children, especially Chan’s musical ad- 
vance. That he should be able to command a 
salary and had been abroad gratified her very 
much. But Rilla was moved and thrilled by the 
exquisite melody that seemed like a glimpse of 
heaven. 

‘‘ Rilla,” her mother said presently, ** you must 
not get all your friends among people so much 
older than yourself. You must have some glad, 
free life.” 

‘‘ I like some of the girls very much,” she said 
gravely. 

Dan fashioned a nice crutch for Tip, though at 
first he declared it made his ankle lamer. 

Linn suggested putting his leg in a sling as 
one did with a broken arm, but they couldn’t 
seem to get the right adjustment. The boys were 
quite curious to see the wings, and Mr. Evans 
thought them very ingenious. 

“ I’m going to put a kite to them some day and 
see how they will go up,” he said. 


282 THE RED HOUSE 

And so the time flew on and Christmas was 
coming again. 

‘‘If we could only think of something spandy 
new,” declared Prim. “ Several of the girls are 
going to have parties. And Addie Burgoyne is 
going to Washington with her aunt.” 

“ And we haven’t any aunts or cousins. It’s 
rather funny,” said Linn. 

“ We’ve had so many things. Of course, books 
are different every year, but I have my new winter 
suit. We might go to the great museum, or to see 
some pretty play. Oh, let us have a play of our 
own some time ! ” 

“ I shall hang up my stocking,” announced Tip, 
“ even if I don’t believe in Santa Claus.” 

“ Well, we can play Santa Claus around with 
other people.” 

“ But there are no real poor to be surprised and 
made glad.” 

“ I wonder how you older ones would like to 
spend a week in New York,” said Mr. Mann. 

“ And this year in New York. And then some- 
where else. Father Mann, you’ve hidden something 
in that dimple, and it just wants to laugh.” 

He did laugh then. 

“ I’m doing several sums in addition, to see how 
I can make them join.” 


CHILDREN'S YEAR 283 

‘‘Well, if you can prove them/’ said Rhoda. 

But you don’t say ' join ’ in addition.” 

** Mr. Collamore and his wife and son are com- 
ing down for a fortnight, and they will ask you 
to a dinner.” 

That will be splendid ! ” 

And Mr. Gwynne is to give a grand concert.” 

Oh, why can’t we go to New York for a week? 
Only there are so many of us.” 

And I am to hear that grand oratorio of the 
^ Messiah,’ ” said Chan. “ That will be the love- 
liest Christmas gift. Did Mr. Gwynne write 
about it ? ” 

He said he should reach New York on Satur- 
day and he wanted to hear you sing on Sunday.” 

Christmas will be finer,” declared Chan. '' Oh, 
we shall be so glad to see him I And he will come 
up. It will be just a splendid Christmas ! I won’t 
want anything else.” 

Then some guests came in and there could be no 
more talk about it. 

But the next day a plan matured in Mr. Mann’s 
mind. Why shouldn’t all the older ones and Bessy 
go down on Monday and stay most of the week? 
There was an invitation for Prim and Goldie to 
take afternoon tea with Miss Greatorex. 

Mr. Gwynne’s plan came to hand. He would 


THE RED HOUSE 


284 

go to church on Sunday. Monday he had to give 
a grand musical at a fine country house, then 
Tuesday being Christmas he wanted the older ones 
to come down and take dinner with him. The 
oratorio was to be Wednesday night. Thursday 
evening he was to give a concert at which he had 
promised that Chandler should be one of the stars. 
He had not meant to bring him out so soon, and 
he should not expect to have him sing again 
through the winter. 

So you see we had better go down for the 
week. The older children want to hear Chan 
sing in the church,” said their father. 

“But the others? We can’t take them all,” 
said Bessy, aghast. 

“ Oh, no. And the younger children will have 
time enough to see and hear.” 

“ But I couldn’t go.” 

“ Oh, yes, you can. I’ll get some place that 
doesn’t cost a fortune — three rooms — and the 
children will have the time of their lives. We don’t 
know what may happen next year. Bessy, you can 
have a diamond ring, or share the pleasure with the 
children.” 

He looked at her and laughed. 

“ Oh ! ” she said. “ Oh ! I don’t care so much 
for the diamond, but — so many of us ” 


CHILDREN'S YEAR 285 

“ Well, we’ll have a Merry Christmas.” 

“ But the others will be so disappointed.” 

‘‘We will plan something for them.” 

School had closed on Friday noon, winding up 
with a splendid game of hockey in which Stuart 
and Linn distinguished themselves. On Saturday, 
the younger children went over to Ridgewood to 
buy Christmas gifts, and were to go to a restaurant 
for dinner. Cap was to keep them in order, while 
Rhoda was to be the head of the group and disburse 
the money. Then they were to go to a moving- 
picture show. 

Meanwhile the others were to be ready to go 
with the seven o’clock train. Cap’s sister, who had 
been down on two brief visits, was to come and 
stay over Sunday. Dan went up for her. 

The children reached home shortly after five. 
There was a great outcry, to be sure. 

“ But you’ll come home right away after Christ- 
mas,” declared Tip. “ And you haven’t seen our 
things, and, oh, the play was so funny! It’s just 
awful to have you go off this way! And I’m so 
tired! And my ankle hurts.” 

Tip began to cry. Bessy wanted to turn back, 
but the five children had gone on before. That 
was their father’s plan. 

“ Oh, we were so afraid you wouldn’t come ! ” 


286 


THE RED HOUSE 


and Prim hugged her mother as if she would 
never let her go. Then the train came along. 

‘T wonder how you got away,” began Linn. I 
was afraid ” 

“ I think I am out of my mind,” and Bessy 
Mann wiped her eyes. 

“ Do you suppose they will go out on the porch 
and cry ? ” asked Mr. Mann. 

‘‘ It was really cruel.” 

Mother dear, they will have lots of good 
times,” said Linn. 

The hotel was a plain little place on a side street, 
but warm and light. They had one large room 
and two small ones, while Linn was to go up on 
the next floor. They did not feel very hungry for 
their second dinner and were glad to go to bed, but 
Bessy’s thoughts were back with the smaller 
children. Of course. Cap would take good care of 
them. But her mother heart was torn with their 
disappointment and the way she had slipped off 
with so little explanation. 

They were in a quiet, rather old-fashioned street 
where there was very little passing. But they 
made quite a show when they started for church. 
Mr. Gwynne had given them a card to one of the 
ushers, and they filled the pew. 

Oh, how beautiful it was with its greenery and 


CHILDREN'S YEAR 287 

flowers! There was nothing like it in Grafton. 
And the service was very impressive with the 
fine singing. But when it came to Chan’s anthem 
they hardly dared breathe. Used as they were to 
his voice, they hardly knew it here. 

Miss Griswold came to meet them. They were 
to have luncheon a little after one, and Mr. Gwynne 
would meet them all at her house. Her mother 
had everything arranged. 

There was really no chance to demur. They 
took a little walk, passing some very handsome 
apartment houses that looked like hotels. And 
there was Mr. Gwynne awaiting them. 

We really filled up the room and looked 
like a party,” Primrose said afterward. And 
Mrs. Griswold is very sweet and lovely. What 
hosts of delightful people you meet outside of 
Denby I And they must have had a forlorn Christ- 
mas. I couldn’t help feeling sorry for Mr. Evans 
at home. Oh, do you remember the first time you 
sang that Easter anthem, Chan ? ” 

I’d like to go up again and sing for him, if I 
could be in two places at once.” 

‘‘ I can’t agree to your dividing your voice,” 
said Mr. Gwynne. 

Then they talked about the concert for Monday. 
Chan would study two songs and an encore, and 


288 THE RED HOUSE 

in the evening Mr. Gwynne would go over 
them. 

** I think you won’t have any stage fright,” he 
said. It won’t be quite as exhilarating as at 
Schoenwerth, but you will hear my two cornets 
again, and a lovely old white-haired man who plays 
the ’cello to perfection. But I could hardly refuse 
you, Chan, though I don’t mean to make common 
property of you so soon.” 

Chan glanced up with a sweet smile. Mr. 
Gwynne and his father were always right. What- 
ever pleased or satisfied them was his duty. 

Mrs. Gaylord was much pleased with the girls, 
but Bessy was really a marvel to her, and certainly 
the children had a most delightful father. But her 
little boy was the flower of them all. 

I wish Linn wanted to go home and see how 
it fares with the children,” Mrs. Mann said the 
next morning. 

‘‘ But I don’t, Mother,” and he laughed. Cap 
is a host in herself, and they’ll have a first-class 
time, Rhoda being boss. Tip next in command, 
and Cap will take Laurel’s part every time, but I 
dare say she will spend most of the time with Amy. 
The question is what we are to do.” 

Wouldn’t some of you like to go to the 
Children’s Hospital? And you might help me 


CHILDREN'S YEAR 289 

choose some Christmas present for the little 
patients. I always send in a little.'* 

** And I’ve never been,” declared Linn. 

Mrs. Mann thought she would go down and 
call on Mrs. Gaylord again, and meet them later on. 

So the others started off in high glee. Oh, how 
brilliant the stores were! 

‘‘ Everything ingenuity can devise,” said Prim- 
rose. ‘‘ Oh, I have an idea. Let us have a me- 
nagerie some day. We’ll have some queer animals 
such as the world hasn’t heard of yet. We couldn’t 
make the audience guess, and that would be a pity.” 

'' Work it out. Prim, and I’ll help. What a 
big place New York is! I’m glad we don’t live 
in it. We’d get to be a row of big exclamation 
points.” 

They were quite laden with budgets by the 
time they arrived at the hospital. Mrs. Mann was 
in the reception-room talking to Nurse Jane and 
the matron. And the children were warmly wel- 
comed. They went through part of the wards, and 
Linn found the place where Chan had lain and 
sung to little Arthur. 

It’s queer,” he began in a voice that had an 
odd, unsteady note in it, how you want people 
back where there is something nice going on. 
I recall at such times how Chan planned for the 


THE RED HOUSE 


290 

visit. We didn’t think then much about folks 
being rich or poor.” 

The children were merry enough, displaying 
their gifts. Some more were to come by evening. 
They had a very entertaining time, and when they 
returned to the hotel whom should they find but 
Miss Greatorex? 

I should have stayed until dinner-time,” she 
said. Mrs. Bradley sent the address. And I’m 
not going to be put off. We must settle upon a 
day. Mrs. Bradley and the boys are coming down. 
I’m glad I can have all you girls, and I do want to 
have Chandler.” 

‘‘We are going to a Christmas dinner with Mr. 
Gwynne. Any of the other days ” 

“ But there’s Mr. Collamore.” 

“ I’m in the field first,” announced Miss Great- 
orex. “ Suppose we say Wednesday, then? From 
two untiffive, longer if you can stay.” 

“ Chan’s going to the oratorio. And there’s the 
concert ” 

“ I’m booked for that. The boys are going to 
stay down. So you will have to count them in.” 

“Oh, that’s jolly!” exclaimed Linn. “This 
Christmas will beat everything. Only I’m afraid 
we can’t get in everything. Couldn’t the days be 
stretched a little ! ” 


CHILDREN'S YEAR 


291 

“ I think the evenings will be. Oh, Mrs. Mann, 
what did you do with the others? You haven’t 
them all. And how is Tip’s ankle? ” 

“ Cap’s looking after them. I didn’t think it 
was just the thing to leave them. The ankle is 
rather weak yet and has to be bandaged, but it 
will get thoroughly well. We are very much 
obliged to you. Miss Greatorex, for taking us all 
in.” 

“ Mr. Mann, too. Don’t forget him.” 

The wife nodded. The children were eager in 
their delight. 

Mr. Mann had gone to the factory to finish up 
his Christmas giving. He came home with a hand- 
ful of letters. Dan and Cappadocia had both 
written. Everything was going on well. Phene 
was having a great time, and lots of fun with 
the children. Rhoda’s letter was almost like a 
dictionary, it changed the subject so often. They 
were so lonesome Saturday night that if it hadn’t 
been for Cap’s sister they would all have cried. 
She told them such funny stories about her 
brothers. ‘‘ I think they must be awful dumb,” 
annotated the child. “ Even church was lonesome. 
Can’t you come back by Thursday ? I don’t think 
we can ever let you go away again until we are all 
grown up and married.” 


THE RED HOUSE 


292 

That made the other children laugh. 

There was a note from Mr. Collamore. He 
and Mrs. Collamore and his son would give them- 
selves the pleasure of calling upon them early 
Wednesday morning to make arrangements about 
their dinner. 

They were all too tired to take in any more 
pleasure and ready to go to bed, but the little 
mother had to write a letter to Rhoda that would 
take in all of them. 

There was the lovely Christmas service, but 
Amaryllis kept thinking of the little church at 
home and Mr. Evans. 

‘‘ Oh,’' exclaimed Linn. “ I wish we could have 
a pretty church at home, and a boy choir and 
crowds of people. And we’d want Chan.” 

** But I’ll sing for you all next summer. After 
all, I like the little church.” 

Mr. Gwynne gave the dinner in his own rooms. 
He thought they would all feel more at home and 
could talk over matters familiarly. It was really 
delightful, and a feast, though Prim said after- 
ward that the turkeys at home tasted just as good, 
only there were some delicious fruits that seemed 
as if they had just come off of the trees. 

Mr. Gwynne played for them afterward, and 
Chan sang his concert pieces. The ‘ Lullaby ’ moved 


CHILDREN'S YEAR 293 

Rilla to tears, and Prim besought Mr. Gwynne to 
tell the story of the out-of-doors festival and the 
lovely old Countess over again. They were cer- 
tainly very happy, even to Mrs. Mann, when she 
looked at their joyous faces. 

Mr. Mann declared that he was getting very 
dissipated. He did not think he had ever been 
to a real afternoon tea, and in a lady’s studio. 
Miss Greatorex had made it very pretty with 
greens and flowers, and there were two delightful 
young ladies who poured tea and coffee, and two 
more who waited on the guests. And it was al- 
most a party ; so many people came in, and some of 
them were so elegantly dressed, that Amaryllis felt 
they were almost out of place. 

‘‘ If I could only think of bright things to say, 
like Prim,” she thought regretfully. 

Prim was in her element. Miss Greatorex was 
certainly bringing her out. And after some per- 
suasion Chan sang, as he had to make no effort in 
the evening, and he was most cordially applauded. 

'' Children,” began Miss Greatorex, as they went 
to the anteroom to don their wraps, “ I must thank 
you most sincerely for the pleasure you have given 
me and my friends, several of whom were most 
anxious to meet you. I was almost afraid you 
couldn’t be such real children outside of Grafton.” 


294 the red house CHILDREN 

'' And I was afraid ” began Mrs. Mann, dep- 

recatingly. 

They were just right. I think I shall run away 
with Primrose some time and take her to Ger- 
many.” 

“ But you must promise solemnly to bring her 
back. We can’t spare one of them,” said Mr. 
Mann. 


CHAPTER XVII 


IN THE GLADNESS OF YOUTH 

Amaryllis and Chan were the only ones who 
went to the oratorio. Linn had been wild to see 
** Julius Caesar,” that had been splendidly staged in 
the city, with some of the star actors, and so Mr. 
Mann had promised to take him. 

“ You girls wouldn’t care anything about it,’’ 
Linn said with the dignity of a very big boy. 

So they contented themselves with talking of 
the beautiful gowns, and the pretty teacups, and 
the pictures in the studio, and wondered if they 
ever would go abroad. 

“ There must be no end of rich people in New 
York,” said Primrose with a sigh. 

‘‘ Well, we had a good time, if we weren’t dressed 
up in the finest,” returned Marigold. And when 
I’m having a good time I scarcely think of my 
clothes.” 

But the hall was already crowded. They had 
seats in the first tier of the balcony, where the 
children could have unobstructed sight. The 
295 


296 THE RED HOUSE 

orchestra was one of the finest, and the leader stood 
at the head of his profession. 

Mr. G Wynne was watching the boy closely. 
Chan was bewildered by the wonderful harmony 
of the instrumental part. But the recitative and 
the arias bound him with a magnetic spell, and his 
face was so rapt, so transfigured, that more than 
one turned to look. He seemed borne along on 
some raptured current. Mr. Gwynne clasped his 
hand, but even that did not recall him from that en- 
chanted atmosphere. And when the music paused, 
he covered his face with his hands, as if he still 
drank in the sound of the wonderful melody. 

But if all that had gone before was soul-moving, 
the “ Hallelujah Chorus ” seemed indeed a sound of 
the echoes of heaven. The applause was deafen- 
ing. 

Chan rose and threw himself in his friend’s arms. 
“ Oh, let us go ! ” he cried. ‘‘ I cannot stand it.” 

They were quite near one exit. Mr. Gwynne 
had an arm around each child, and they presently 
reached the street. 

‘‘ I can’t talk any now,” the boy said in a broken 
voice. “ Some other time, Rilla, you tell him.” 

Rilla had been full of musical rapture, but it 
had not penetrated every nerve as with Chan. Mr. 
Gwynne understood and talked to her. They took 


CHILDREN'S YEAR 


297 

the car, and Chan clung to his dear friend, as there 
was no seat. A short walk brought them 
home. 

‘‘ I feel as if I had been in heaven, but I should 
not want to come back if that were so.’' 

‘‘ It is not time for you to go to heaven yet, my 
dear boy. There is a good deal of work for you 
to do, and I think a great deal of pleasure for you 
to give.” 

Mrs. Mann looked frightened at a certain un- 
earthliness about him. 

“ Put him to bed at once and let Amaryllis do 
the talking. He has been listening too intently. 
Good-night, Chan dear. Sleep till noon to-mor- 
row.” 

‘‘ Oh, Mother,” exclaimed Amaryllis, one 
can’t describe it ! It is transporting. I’m glad Mr. 
Evans has heard it, for we can talk it over.” 

‘‘ You must both go to bed at once. It is very 
late.” 

Chan did sleep until noon. Mr. Gwynne had 
just called for the second time, with something of 
a fear in his heart. 

I woke up singing that cradle song to the Count- 
ess. Why, I saw her so plainly — wasn’t it odd ? ” 

‘‘ I’m glad you haven’t forgotten it. And are 
you rested ? It’s cruel to make you sing to-night.” 


298 THE RED HOUSE 

Oh, that’s all right. Fm rested now. And I 
believe I’m hungry. I feel as if I had not eaten 
anything for a month.” 

Mr. Gwynne ordered his meal. Linn was all 
enthusiasm about “Julius Caesar,” and said he 
would like to see it again that night. 

The far-off look had not all gone out of Chan’s 
eyes, but he went over to Miss Gaylord’s and 
practiced his songs. She would go with him as 
a chaperon. Mr. Gwynne had made arrangements 
for them all. The Collamores were to be there. 
Linn was tremendously interested. 

After they were seated in the hall he whispered 
to his mother, “ It’s queer, but I should think 
Chan would be frightened to face all this audi- 
ence.” 

A very good audience it was. Mr. Gwynne was 
an excellent conductor, and his selections were 
among the choice favorites. There was quite a 
noted singer, and the cornet-players always drew 
a good house. 

It seemed as if Chan looked very small, standing 
there on the stage. But Mr. Gwynne’s smile gave 
him courage. The piano began. And then it 
seemed as if the voice had gained richness and 
strength. After the first half-dozen notes Mr. 
Gwynne had no fear. Of course, Chan’s church 


CHILDREN'S YEAR 299 

singing had preceded him, and many outside were 
anxious to hear the voice that had aroused such an 
interest. 

It was the last number of the first part, and sure- 
ly there was applause enough to satisfy the most 
exigent. Miss Gaylord was waiting for him. 

“ Go on again and make your best bow,'’ she 
said, which he did with a smile. 

Mr. Collamore came over to the party. 

That was fine," he said. “ That child's voice 
has a wonderful compass. I was afraid he could 
not fill the hall. Mr. Gwynne was wise to save 
him twice for the last. Have you all had a good 
Christmas time ? " 

‘‘ It's been just crowded full," said Linn. And 
I've seen that splendid ‘ Julius Caesar.' " 

‘‘ It is a wonderfully fine cast. I never saw a 
better. You haven’t forgotten that you owe me 
to-morrow evening. Harry is anxious to meet you 
all." 

“ Oh, no. The week ought to be as long again." 

“ I think you would all be worn out," said their 
mother. 

The band stopped their tuning and people began 
to be seated. The cornets led off, and the number 
was the ‘‘ Birds,” which was rapturously received. 
When it came Chan's turn he sang the cradle song 


THE RED HOUSE 


300 

in German, to which the audience listened atten- 
tively. Then the violoncello solo won much praise 
for the old player. Chan’s second number had the 
echo in it that seemed to go farther and farther 
off. There was only one number more, a piano 
fantasia. A gentleman passed a note up to the 
conductor. It asked if he would be kind enough to 
have the beautiful young lad sing the German song 
again and gratify a number of Germans in the 
audience. 

Mr. Gwynne bowed affirmatively to the man, 
who was plainly a German, much pleased at the re- 
quest, as he chose it for the exquisite melody. 
Then he announced the request to the audience and 
it was received with applause. 

Afterward Chan had quite an ovation. One of 
the gentlemen had heard him spoken of by a friend 
who had crossed over on the same steamer — a 
Mr. Bernstein. 

Oh, yes, I remember him very well,” returned 
Chandler. ‘‘ I had a lovely time in Germany.” 

‘‘ And you sing your way right into any one’s 
heart. I shall come to the church to hear you.” 

‘‘ Oh, I am glad to give you pleasure,” and the 
smile was like a bit of sunshine. 

I am glad the week is coming to an end,” said 
Mr. Gwynne. ** Now you will go home on Mon- 


CHILDREN'S YEAR 


301 

day, and you must take a solid week’s vacation and 
go to bed early. Nothing must tempt you to sing 
in public again this winter. I’m sorry I can’t take 
you to Russia with me, though I should be afraid 
of the cold. You must go on with the German and 
the Italian. Now go to bed as soon as you are 
in the house. I’ll see you again before you go out 
to-morrow. Good-night, my little lad. I am very 
fond of you.” 

‘‘ I am really glad there is but one thing more,” 
said Mrs. Mann. ‘‘ I hope that Mrs. Collamore 
isn’t ” 

“ Oh, you may be sure she is, Momsey. Any 
one who goes abroad every year and has diamond 
necklaces and stops at big hotels — why we ought 
to have something fine. Chan, what is Mr. Harry 
like?” 

‘‘ He’s handsome, not as dark as his father, and 
he looks as if he might he jolly. He said his 
father had fallen in love with all of us, and that 
he hoped to see us.” 

“ And he’s a Harvard blood,” put in Linn. “ I 
shouldn’t go to Harvard. I think Cornell will do 
for me — if I go anywhere.” 

But you surely will. Father wants you to,” 
said Amaryllis earnestly. 

Yes, I hope to, if I get in the high school in 


302 THE RED HOUSE 

June. Oh, Til study day and night but that I’ll 
get there.” 

Mr. Collamore came for them in his auto. Mr. 
Mann had telephoned to his host that on account of 
some important business he would not be able to 
meet the company until six. 

“ And so I thought I’d treat you to a ride. It is 
not very cold and the sun shines like a June day. 
It has been a fine week.” 

“ And we’ve had a fine time all through,” re- 
turned Linn. Sometimes you seem to live so 
much in a little while. It’s queer, isn’t it ! But the 
finest thing, to my fancy, was ‘ Julius Caesar.’ ” 

‘‘ It was a splendid cast. We may never see 
all those first-class actors in it again,” said Mr. 
Collamore. 

It was a delightful ride over a part of the city 
they had not seen before, and then they paused at 
one of the grand hotels, where the elevator took 
them up another journey. 

Harry stood there to receive them, and caught 
Chan’s hand. Mr. Collamore escorted Mrs. Mann 
to the elegant parlor, where his wife gave them 
a cordial, if somewhat stately, welcome. Primrose 
fairly stared at her splendid dress and her dia- 
monds. Harry took possession of the younger 
group and led them down the long room. Amaryl- 


CHILDREN'S YEAR 


303 

lis kept beside her mother lest she might feel a little 
timid amid so much grandeur. 

The piano was at the farther end of the room. 
** I want to hear those German things over,” began 
Harry. ‘‘ You little fellow — ^how you stood there 
and sang and never looked a bit afraid. I don’t 
see how you could do it.” 

** But if you could have seen all those people at 
Schoenwerth! I did feel a little afraid there at 
first, but they were all so cordial and kindly.” 

‘‘ It seemed odd that such a little mite as you 
could make people fairly hold their breath. 
Won’t you sing for me now? Oh, if Arthur could 
be here ! Isn’t it strange that my little dying brother 
should have started us in friendship ! ” 

Chan gave the hand a squeeze as Harry led him 
to the piano. 

‘‘ But won’t it interrupt the others ? ” 

‘‘ Oh, no. Mother isn’t very musical, if she 
does go to grand operas. I don’t like them much, 
except that ‘ Lohengrin.’ That’s fine. Now, 
Chan.” 

Mr. Collamore walked over to the group. Mrs. 
Collamore was congratulating her guest on her 
promising son, and that he was quite a traveler 
for one so young. 

‘‘ Of course, you’ll go abroad,” she said to 


304 THE RED HOUSE 

Amaryllis. It is the finish to a young lady’s edu- 
cation.” 

‘‘ I don’t know,” said the girl hesitatingly. 

‘‘ There are so many girls in our household,” 
added Mrs. Mann. 

‘'But two might go together with the governess. 
I shall send my girls to school somewhere in the 
Parisian suburbs with a nurse as soon as Muriel 
is six. Isabel is two years older. I want them to 
have the true Parisian accent. And our American 
girls are apt to marry into prominent families 
abroad. One of my cousins married a Russian 
count connected with the government, and she lives 
at St. Petersburg in the winter. And another 
cousin married one of the queen’s guard — we 
thought she almost threw herself away, as he was 
a third son. Then the second one was killed in 
an accident, and the heir was stricken with a dan- 
gerous fever. So now she is Lady Winterlea, and 
will be a duchess when the old people lay down 
their title. I’d like both of my daughters to marry 
abroad. They will be quite pretty girls. And if 
the husband has a good position I think they are 
paid more respect.” 

Amaryllis was thinking of the two little girls at 
school among strangers where they did not even 
hear their own language. What would Laurel do 


CHILDREN'S YEAR 305 

in such a case ? And as Mrs. Collamore talked on 
she was glad Papa Mann was not rich and always 
traveling abroad. 

Then they were summoned to dinner. They had 
a private dining-room which was very elegant, but 
Primrose thought she would like to be in the grand 
dining-room and see all the people. Two servants 
waited upon them and Mr. Collamore was a very 
gracious host. 

Afterward the talk was general, and the host 
seemed to gather them all in. Harry made himself 
very attractive and Mr. Mann admired him very 
much. Mr. Collamore seemed especially interested 
in Linn, and his wife induced Chan to talk of the 
birthday fete of the Countess. He was very sim- 
ply sweet and modest. Altogether they had a 
pleasant evening. Then they were to part for ever 
so long. The Collamores would be abroad, Harry 
at Harvard, and the host of children in their own 
every-day home. 

“ I believe we are all glad to start back,’’ said 
Primrose, ‘‘ and yet it has been splendid. But it 
makes one feel as if there had been too much cake 
and you wanted a slice of Cap’s good bread and 
butter. Everybody has been nice, but oh, Mom- 
sey. I’m glad you are not like Mrs. Collamore ! It 
would not do for her to visit us — we should hor- 


THE RED HOUSE 


306 

rify her. I don’t believe she could take any one to 
her heart unless she saw some streak of grandeur. 
And to think how long she will be away from her 
little girls ! But I do like Harry. He has lots of 
fun in him.” 

Amaryllis sighed over the little girls as well. 
But oh, how glad they were to be at home, though 
it had such a plain aspect. And the others could 
hardly contain themselves. Tip could walk pretty 
well without his crutch, though he was a little 
afraid. Rhoda wanted to hear everything at once. 
Laurel crept up in her father’s arms and said : 

** I’m so glad you and Momsey didn’t want to 
go to London, even if the queen is there. Momsey ’s 
the queen for us.” 

But Amaryllis said on Sunday : “ Oh, if we could 
have a nice, lovely church and Chan singing in it ! 
How happy it would make Mr. Evans.” 

It took them all day Monday to hear Cap’s 
experience, with notes and corrections from Lai 
and Rhoda. Phene was a darling, only she didn’t 
have red cheeks and nice fat arms, like Cap. 

‘‘ She had the time of her life,” said Cap, and 
all the mince pie and chicken she wanted. Then 
Pop had to come over on Thursday to get her, 
’cause Mother misses her so, and her rheumatiz 
was bad again. He didn’t see why his gals 


CHILDREN'S YEAR 


307 

couldn’t stay home and help along ’stead of startin’ 
off to help other people ! 

Then I spunked up,” continued Cap, and said : 
‘ If you’d play like other people, and let us have 
some good times, and not be always grumbling, 
we’d feel more like it, and you’ve always lotted so 
much on boys, why don’t you get some work out 
of them? You’ll work Phene into her grave some 
day.’ I’d sent her out riding with the children, 
and they didn’t get back till dark. Then I wouldn’t 
let Phene go until she’d had supper, and he was 
glad enough to stay. My, how he did eat! He 
don’t get such things every day — he’s too stingy to 
provide ’em. And he went away kind o’ grouty 
’cause it was so late. Phene kissed the young ones 
and cried a little, and said if she was ever sick 
she’d come straight over here.” 

‘‘ I wish you could have kept her,” and Rilla 
winked away some tears. 

New Year’s morning there was a pretty little 
box on Mother’s plate. She opened it very slowly, 
for they were all looking so eagerly. Then she 
shut it up again with a warm flush on her face. 

Mr. Mann came around, opened it and put a 
ring on her finger. 

Your mother thought it would be more en- 
joyment to have you older ones spend a week in 


3o8 the red house CHILDREN 

the city than to have a diamond. But I had bought 
the ring/' and the dimple in his cheek was all of 
a quiver. 

‘‘ Oh, Mother dear." It seemed as if they left 
the table like a swarm of bees and clustered about 
her, and there were as many arms encircling her as 
those of Briareus. 

** Children, save a little of her," Mr. Mann en- 
treated. 

‘‘ It's the loveliest ending to Christmas," said 
Chan. ‘‘ And it has been such a delightful year I " 

‘‘ And now we are beginning a new one," re- 
joined their father, and we must try to make it 
better — if there is any such thing — and happier 
still." 

“ I don't believe we can," declared Primrose. 
‘‘ I've been full up to the brim, and I think we have 
known some of the most charming people and 
had the greatest surprises and — and the most fun 
and good times. And you are the dearest Father 1 " 


CHAPTER XVIII 


GATHERING UP THE THREADS 

Mr. Evans must hear about everything. He had 
been very busy, as there had been several sick 
people, but he had stolen away for Chan’s concert, 
as they called it. They were all back in school, 
deep in study and play and children’s gatherings, 
and snowballing and coasting downhill, with all 
the eagerness of youth. 

Dr. Wardlaw came in one morning. Tip had 
been pronounced sound in limb some time before, 
but his mother started and turned pale. 

Grafton has lost one of its foundation stones,” 
he explained. Mr. Peter Consadine was found 
dead in his bed this morning. He had been failing 
all winter, however. It was a great shock to Mr. 
Ira, who just looked at his brother and went back 
to bed again. I don’t believe he will last long. 
Queer how much those old men have been to each 
other. You don’t always see such attachment 
among old people. 

‘‘ Well, they have really been an example, the 
309 


THE RED HOUSE 


310 

counterpart of each other. They might almost 
have been twins.’’ 

** And my twins are not a bit alike,” Mrs. Mann 
returned with a smile. 

** I wonder where all the money will go ? They 
are the last of their family. It is said they started 
the burying-ground when this end was all woods 
and wilds. Mr. Evans went over.” 

It startled Grafton, and every one seemed full 
of pity for Mr. Ira. There was a very trustworthy 
housekeeper with a reliable old husband. Mr. 
Woodford, their lawyer, came over from Ridge- 
wood, but Mr. Ira put all matters concerning the 
burial into Mr. Evans’ hands. 

** Mr. Woodford has both our wills. They are 
just alike. Mr. Bradley is executor with him. I 
can’t be disturbed about anything,” declared 
Ira. I feel as if I should soon join my dear 
brother, and I want to be at peace.” 

He was not even up at the funeral, which they 
thought had better be at the church. It was very 
largely attended. 

** Dr. Wardlaw thinks Ira is failing rapidly, so 
we will do nothing about the settlement until he 
is gone,” said Mr. Woodford. 

A fortnight later they laid Ira beside his brother. 
Due notice was given for all who had claims to 


CHILDREN'S YEAR 


311 

present them. During the latter part of the sum- 
mer the brothers had sold a large plot and given 
the grounds for a street through it, to be de- 
voted to strictly residential purposes. The old 
stone house of two stories with a high peaked roof, 
with all the curios of several generations of Con- 
sadines, was to be turned into a museum. A 
board of trustees was appointed, and as the re- 
maining property was sold it was to be added to a 
trust fund for its support. There was a legacy 
to the housekeeper and her husband, who were to 
have charge until incapacitated; a plot added to 
the cemetery, and five thousand dollars toward 
building a new church beside the chapel when it 
should be needed. 

That really was very kind of them,” said Mr. 
Evans. Grafton will be one of the finest suburbs. 
I am thankful the property is restricted.” 

The brothers had interested themselves in ar- 
ranging two rooms as they wished them kept. 
There were old Revolutionary relics. One Con- 
sadine had been in the China trade and gathered 
many really beautiful articles. Another had spent 
years in Central America and sent home his treas- 
ures. Then from time to time they had bought 
relics with a curious history. 

One family of Consadines came to light with 


THE RED HOUSE 


312 

some claims, but the family record had been kept 
with such exactitude that they were disproved. 
The board of trustees was composed of the resi- 
dents. Mr. Brenner, Mr. Greer, Mr. Chedister, 
and among the later ones Mr. Mann had been 
added. 

‘‘ But it was good in them to think of the 
church,’’ said Linn. “ Mr. Evans used to talk of 
it, and thought some day he would start a subscrip- 
tion. And now it is started in first-class order.” 

The syndicate started their new houses. They 
were to have a frontage of one hundred feet with 
lawn in front. Two had been spoken for. Ridge- 
wood people began to consider it the thing to get 
away from the smoke and dust and noise of the 
factories. The trolley-line was extended to the 
next town, and the primary school begun. Some of 
the families with no children protested. 

** It’s the very thing that has kept out a raft 
of children. And it will bring in the Fairfield 
young ones. The place will be spoiled for refined 
people.” 

Well, the Firth children haven’t spoiled it, 
and there are eight of them, and think of that 
little Chandler singing in a big New York church ! ” 

“ Well, there are some exceptions.” 

Toward spring they had a scare about Cap. 


CHILDREN’S YEAR 313 

Abe Mulford had managed to save a little money 
by working steadily. And a man from Northeast 
had found a cheap farm with an old house and 
was importuning Abe to join him. And if Abe 
would marry they’d have a good housekeeper. The 
Terry girls got along first-class. 

“ Pine Brook ! ” said Dan Wilson with a fling 
in his voice. It’s worse than Denby. That is 
a sort of town, the other is run-down farms and 
forty miles from nowhere! You couldn’t get 
things to market, and most people manage to raise 
enough to eat and nudge along. I wouldn’t take 
a farm there as a gift. It would be dear at that.” 

Abe did nag. He’d never have such a chance 
again, he was afraid. And he really was tired of 
the Creamery. Milking cows wasn’t a very en- 
tertaining business, and one didn’t get along, he 
said. 

‘‘ But you’ve saved up money since you’ve been 
there,” said Cap. ‘‘ And you’d need money to 
start farming. It doesn’t grow in the ground.” 

Dan took Cappadocia over one day. It was a 
long ride. There was a remnant of a pine forest, 
and a meandering stream. The houses were far 
apart and very much out of repair, the fields looked 
anything but promising. This had a row of worn- 
out cherry-trees along the road. The cottage was 


THE RED HOUSE 


314 

a story and a half, with the paint mostly worn off. 
There were four rooms on the first floor and three 
upstairs. Plaster had fallen off on account of the 
leaky roof, there were no conveniences, and it 
looked most discouraging. 

“If any one thinks Pm going to a place like that, 
they’re quite mistook,” declared Cap with energy. 
“ I’m not in such a hurry to be married. I’m 
well off where I be, an’ I know it. Why, the other 
girls would just laugh at me! It’s cheap, to be 
sure, but it would cost a sight to get it in order. 
I just sha’n’t choose hard work instead of easy.” 

“ You stay where you are,” advised Dan. 

It led to quite a quarrel between the lovers, and 
Abe stopped coming in to supper. Then, being 
rather neglectful, he was discharged, and had, as 
Cap said, “ to begin over again.” 

“ I’m so glad. Mother,” began Amaryllis. 
“ We’ve grown used to Cap, and she has improved 
so much.” 

“ I don’t know where we’d find any one like 
her,” said the mother. 

And the children were growing so large that they 
almost frightened the little mother. Linn suddenly 
shot up, Rilla overtopped her mother by an inch, 
and the two younger girls were nearly of a size. 
They all did well at the spring examination, even 





Rilla 


Page 314 



CHILDREN'S YEAR 


315 

Tip, who did know a good deal, but couldn’t al- 
ways bring it to the fore. He had not given up 
flying altogether. 

It seemed to Amaryllis that she had to put in 
a little of everybody’s work. She had come to love 
music very much. She and Chan played duets, 
and she was studying German with him. There 
was fine poetry in the German language. Then 
Linn would hammer some Latin into her brain. 

“ Because it will be such a help the first year 
you are in the high school,” he insisted. 

Then Rhoda came to her for so many things, 
and was very urgent. Rhoda had discarded curls. 
She came home one day with her hair combed 
straight back and pinned with a barette a girl had 
lent her, the ends flying in a tail. 

“ Well, you do look like a fright ! ” declared 
Prim. ‘‘ And you’ll sure be an old maid.” 

“ I don’t care! ” half angrily. “ Teacher said I 
had an intellectual forehead. Curls are so baby- 
ish.” 

Goldie doesn’t think so.” 

‘‘ But they’re red. I should want to dye them.” 

“ Titian, the great painter, had a daughter whose 
hair was red. And it immortalized her.” 

“ Well ” Rhoda thought she’d look in the 

dictionary and see what the word meant. 


3i6 the red house 

She looked very plain with her hair brushed 
straight back. 

Then Easter came, and Amaryllis went down 
to the Gaylords to hear Chan sing a fine new 
anthem. Mr. and Mrs. Collamore had come home 
and were in church, and seemed very glad to 
meet her. She certainly was a sweet, ladylike 
girl. 

Mother,” she said while they were all hurrying 
for examination, ‘‘ would you care if I didn’t go 
in the high school ? ” 

‘‘ I think Father would be disappointed. He 
counts a great deal on education.” 

The girl’s eager countenance fell a little. 

‘‘ Oh, Mother, it almost frightens me to think 
how old I’m getting ! Why, I’d be nearly twenty- 
one when I graduated. I think I couldn’t be a 
teacher; there are studies that seem very difficult 
to me. Goldie’s smart, and though we laugh at 
Rhoda she gets along wonderfully. I’d rather 
be a home girl. And there’s so many things to do 
for the others, and a good deal of outside work 
that I like so much. And if Cap should go away 
you’d need me very much, even if we found another 
capable girl. One could do a great deal in four 
years. A number of the girls do not expect to 
enter. But I’ll try to pass all the examinations.” 


CHILDREN'S YEAR 317 

Chan made rapid progress in language, and took 
up two or three studies with Rilla. And then 
his term of singing ended. He had grown a good 
deal, but his health was excellent. 

Mr. Kingston gave a concert with the choir boys, 
and Chan was very ready to oblige him. It was 
well attended and a great success. The Gaylords 
were very loth to give him up, but they would come 
up for a visit in the summer. 

We’ll have some splendid times, Rilla,” the 
boy said. ‘‘ I’m so glad you love poetry and all 
such things, and that sweet, low kind of music. 
And we’ll drive about the country ways. And I like 
your Miss Golding. Some time, Rilla, we’ll go to 
Germany. You understand things so quickly that 
I love.” 

She was very glad to hear that. 

They were keyed up to the highest pitch for 
examination. Goldie and Rhoda did finely. Prim 
squeezed through and Rilla did very well. But 
the boy flew home with a shout. 

** Hurrah ! hurray ! I’ve won the day ! Stood 
one hundred all the way through — the next one 
ninety-seven. And I’m on the ball-team for the 
match ! It’s just grand ! ” 

Amy and Laurel were through at Miss Raynor’s. 
The primary school would open in September. 


THE RED HOUSE 


320 

I want it all real nice/’ began Rhoda decis- 
ively. 

** You shall have it nice/’ said her mother. 

Now you must make out a list. I think I’d have 
about twenty.” 

Rhoda found this rather troublesome. She had 
kept up with some of her old schoolmates, for she 
met them on Sunday, and there were the Ridge- 
wood girls. 

Why, I can’t get them all in,” she began dis- 
consolately. Couldn’t I have over twenty ! ” 

“ Some will not be able to come. Oh, we’ll not 
abide strictly by that number.” 

There were summer frocks to alter, some to 
give away. Goldie had begun with music, and 
Rilla devoted two hours every day to Chan and 
music. And there were drives and calls and 
visitors. How life was widening out! And the 
porch and the hammocks seemed to be a general 
rendezvous. One night a week the boys had it and 
talked school and ball-games and athletics. 

Mr. Evans came to talk over church matters with 
Chan and Amaryllis. They had music and Ger- 
man, and they held some quite fluent talks. Chan 
began to like Latin on account of the grand old 
hymns. 

One evening they were over to see the Brenners. 


CHILDREN'S YEAR 


321 

One and another strayed off, until finally Mr. Mann 
and Mr. Evans were left alone. 

‘‘ You have a guest from the other side of the 
world, I hear. Mr. Bradley thinks him quite re- 
markable,’’ said Mr. Mann. 

“ Yes, a man of large experience, a medical mis- 
sionary, now at the head of a Chinese college de- 
voted largely to the science of medicine. For a 
year, as a lad, I was under his training. And then 
he was my sister’s lover.” 

Ah,” said the listener. 

Mother was an invalid. It was quite a ro- 
mance. Elizabeth cared a good deal for him, but 
she would not leave Mother. She had a charming 
friend and she kept bringing these two together. 
And the end of it was that she really made a match 
between them and they went to China, though the 
three remained the warmest friends. He has two 
boys at school in England. Two years ago Mr. 
Trescott’s wife died. He has since corresponded 
with Elizabeth, just as his wife did. Our mother 
died, and my sister devoted her life to me. Dr. 
Trescott has a two-years’ leave of absence. He 
will go back a year hence and take Elizabeth with 
him.” 

Ah, that is quite a romance,” said Mr. Mann. 

'' And a very happy ending. I am glad for my 


THE RED HOUSE 


322 

sister to have some happiness of her very own. 
And now with the work I think I can do here, and 
the prospect gives me very thorough satisfaction, 
I feel as if I was settled for years to come. So 
I have dared to indulge in a little dream that I feel 
I ought to confess to you, that you may know my 
intentions are honorable.” 

‘‘ I shouldn’t suspect you of anything dishonor- 
able. We all like you very much.” 

Thank you cordially. And never having had 
but one sister, your household enchants me very 
much. I long to become a member of it and have 
a right to take an interest in their different lives. 
I have come to love Amaryllis. I am watch- 
ing her unfolding like that of a sweet, rare 
flower.” 

“ That child ! ” in a tone that was almost indig- 
nant. Mr. Evans, are you crazy? ” 

She is hardly a child now, but on the verge 
of a sweet, charming womanhood. I would not 
hurry its blossoming, but I should like to have it 
to set in my home when that time comes. I wanted 
to say this to you, for though I have been a wel- 
come guest in your house, as time goes on you may 
remark little things that will make you wonder and 
feel like questioning. I would much rather that 
.you understood their import. At present I ask 


CHILDREN'S YEAR 


323 

nothing, only that we shall go on the same. I think 

Mrs. Mann will understand 

No, no, I cannot think of it ! ’’ broke in Mr. 
Mann vigorously. “ IVe counted on her. She’s 
so like her mother in many ways. The boys will 
go out in the world — Chan has found his career 
already. And Prim and Goldie will be attractive 
girls — we shall want her in the years to come. Not 
that there is any objection to you. As I said, we 
all like you very much, but that — no, don’t con- 
sider it. Good-night.” 

Mr. Evans accepted his dismissal calmly. It 
would be after all as Amaryllis chose. 

Mr. Mann walked through the hall with an im- 
patient step. Cap and his wife were in eager 
discussion on the back porch. In spite of all re- 
monstrances Abe had thrown up his position and 
joined his friend in a most unpromising venture. 

I ain’t exactly broke off, but I said plump 
and plain that I wouldn’t go on no such farm as 
that. I’ll stay here long as you want me, and I 
ain’t a mite afraid of being an old maid. Abe’s 
lost what little sense he had ; mebbe he didn’t have 
as much as I gave him credit for. Well, I just 
don’t care ! ” 

“ I think you are wise, Cap. And you are 
young enough to wait a while.” 


THE RED HOUSE 


324 

Mr. Mann had strolled down the driveway and 
paused. It was a lovely summer night. Bessy 
rose and joined him. He drew her arm through 
his. 

“ I’ve just heard something — well it is astound- 
ing! It fairly took my breath away. And from 
Mr. Evans ! ” 

“ Did he — was it about Rilla ? ” 

Oh, had he appealed to you ? ” 

‘‘ I don’t know that you could call it an appeal. 
It was very manly and honorable. I had half sus- 
pected him. But he is not in any hurry and, of 
course, she hasn’t the faintest idea. He is like a 
big brother to them all. They will go on just the 
same. I think we could not give her to any one 
we could be more certain about. And I think she 
would like the life. She is a little more serious 
than most girls. You see, after her father died 
she had in a way to stand by me, to take the cares 
that ought not come to a child. But I could not 
help it. And it has made her a little older and 
wiser than her years. She has a sweet nature.” 
But you wouldn’t sacrifice her in her youth ? ” 

** Would it be a sacrifice for a girl to go to the 
man she truly loved ? ” 

But we planned that she would stay with us 
when the others were gone.” 


CHILDREN'S YEAR 


325 

‘‘ Oh, we cannot keep them in childhood always ; 
would we if we could? And would we hold them 
back from the sweetest of life — a happy marriage? 
There will be plenty of time to think it over. And 
she does not want to enter high school. She will 
keep studying the things she likes and making her 
life sweet and kindly to those about her. I wish 
sometimes she cared for the real young things of 
life, yet she is charming to all the girls and never 
frowns on the pleasures and gayeties. They are all 
different. And there’ll be Laurel. Rilla was very 
much such a child. Grandmother loved her dearly. 
Did you really deny Mr. Evans?” 

‘‘ I— I think I did.” 

‘‘ If he is a true lover he will not be denied a 
year or two hence; that is, if it is a true regard 
between them.” 

They sat down on the porch in silence. Bessy 
had a thrill of pride that Amaryllis should have 
attracted such a man, and that he should be willing 
to wait until she came to the awakening. And it 
would be so delightful to keep her within the old 
home radius. Still, she felt sorry for her husband’s 
disappointment. 

Could he give her up? He fancied it was 
Bessy’s youth over again. He loved her dearly, 
next to Chan. And there was little Laurel. At 


326 THE RED HOUSE CHILDREN 

first he had counted on men and women and their 
going out in the world. Had so much love made 
him selfish? He shrank from the future. Would 
it bring heartaches — sacrifices? 

Some one had said that the noblest of all loves 
was the one to give away. Elizabeth had given 
hers away and it would be restored fourfold. 
Might there not be a lesson here for him? 

The fact was forced upon him that when the 
years of earlier childhood are gone there come 
changes that seem sudden and perplexing. The 
good stepfather was realizing this forcibly, but 
felt that he could trust the future. What the 
near future brought can be read in ‘‘The Red 
House Children Growing Up.” 


THE END 


LITTLE RED HOUSE SERIES 

By AflANDA fl. DOUGLAS 

Illustrated by Louise Wyman 12rao Cloth 
Price, Net, $1,00 each Postpaid, $1.10 

THE CHILDREN IN THE LITTLE 
OLD RED HOUSE 

'^HE very title of this book gives promise of 
* a good story, and when we know that there 
are eight of these children, as loving as they are 
lively, there can be no doubt of the good things 
in store for the reader. Their efforts to help the 
dearest of mothers, their merriment, which no 
poverty can subdue, and the great and well- 
deserved good fortune which comes to them, 
move us in rapid succession to sympathy, amuse- 
ment, and delight. 

“It is a sunshiny story of the best things in life. 
Men and women today need such stories quite as much 
as the children. It is as quaint as the “Pepper Books” 
for little folks, but carries a deeper treasure for older 
people.”— Leader. 

THE RED HOUSE CHILDREN 
AT GRAFTON 

PLIGHT bright children, with a kind and 
■Lrf loving mother, make up the Red House 
family, and the change to better circumstances 
through a new father, and a good one, does 
not in the least “spoil” them. There is some 
doubt on the part of a few of their new neigh- 
bors as to whether these numerous brothers and 
sisters will be good to know, but all who meet 
them are speedily won to friendship. Fun and 
frolic in plenty are a part of their wholesome 
development, and the story does not drag for 
a moment. 

“ It is filled with fun and frolic, and yet has a ten. 
dency to carry the children’s minds to higher and 
belter things .” — Buffalo Commercial. 




THE CHILDREN 
IN THE LITTLE 
OLD RED HOUSE 


AMANDA M DOUGLAS 


For sale by all booksellers or seat postpaid on receipt ot 
price by the publishers 

LOTHROP, LEE & SHEPARD CO., BOSTON 



Making of Our Nation Series 

By WILLIAM C. SPRAOUB 

Large lamo. Cloth Illustrated by A. B. Shute 

Price per volume, $1.50 

The Boy Courier of Napoleon 

A Story of the Louisiana Purchase 

W ILLIAM C. SPRAGUE, the notably suc- 
cessful editor of “The American Boy,** 
has given for the first time the history 
of the Louisiana Purchase in entertaining story 
form.' The hero is introduced as a French 
drummer boy in the great battle of Hohenlinden. 
He serves as a valet to Napoleon and later is 
sent with secret messages to the French in San 
Domingo and in Louisiana. After exciting ad- 
ventures he accomplishes his mission and is 
present at the lowering of the Spanish flag, and 
later at that of the French and the raising oi 
the Stars and Stripes. 

“All boys and girls of our country who read this book will be delighted with it, 
as well as benefited by the historical knowiedge contained in its pages."— 
vilte^ Ky.^ Times. 

“An excellent book for boys, containing just enough history to make them hunge. 
for more. No praise of this book can be too high.” — Town Topics ^ Cleveland 
“This book is one to fascinate every intelligent American hoy.*’— -Buffalo Times 

The Boy Pathfinder 

A Story of the Oregon Trail 

T his book has as its hero an actual character, 

George Shannon, a Pennsylvania lad, who 
at seventeen left school to become one of 
the Lewis and Clark expedition. He had nar- 
row escapes, but persevered, and the story of 
his wanderings, interwoven with excellent his- 
torical information, makes the highest type of 
general reading for the young. 

“It is a thoroughly good story, full of action and 
adventure and at the same time carrying a bit of real 
history accurately recorded.”— Leader^ 

Boston. 

“It is an excellent book for a boy to read.” — New- 
•rk, N. J., Advertiser. 


For mmIo by all booksellers or seat postpaid oa receipt of 

price by the publishers 

LOTHROP, LEE & SHEPARD CO., BOSTOM 







r 





I * *> 

r, 



r 'f • • 





I • 





I i 


1 


: \.' 



* V 

























